Search Results

From my Filthy Fairytales Short Erotic One Shot Series: STOLEN MERMAID WITHIN THE FRAME A SINGLE TASTE THE CERISE CLOAK RED & WRATH (SEQUEL TO THE CERISE CLOAK) MY KING MY LOVER My King: I wasn't for the taking. Not for any king, no matter how powerful. Plenty had asked. But I did find the strange quick-witted king who'd saved me from a runaway horse intriguing enough to seduce, I still wasn't willing to marry him. Something he'd have to learn. The hard way. My Lover: King Kellen of the Paladines was furious. Nearly quivering with it. The hell if she thinks so. Rejecting my suit after being hot and wet in my arms. Prideful, prideful, prideful creature! The chit had dared lie with him and then reject him before the entirety of the Banquet Hall. There was very little that riled Kellen up. But a childish game such as that would certainly do the trick. She knew she was mine from the moment I took her maidenhead. He was pacing an outer Parlor. Having returned at the behest of the Mane King. TEASER I need to stop. I took a step back, but he hung onto me. Keeping my mouth to his as he ravished it. He caught my hip and took another sliding step forward to straighten me and mold his body to mine. I tried to object but he swallowed the sound, and his grip grew firmer. Pulling me closer. That hand skid around the curve of my hip to scoop my ass from over my dress. Dragging me against him. I broke the kiss to stare up at him. “What are you doing?” “Having my way with you…I did warn you.” “And if I say no?” I was trying to gather my thoughts which now seemed like trying to find pebbles in mud. “Then I’ll kiss you until you submit.” “And if I don’t?” I hitched my chin. He smiled down at me. “Ah, Sweetheart…You will.”

SUMMARY: A Feral Fey Tale. She was always mine. From the moment I saw her, she was mine. I was royalty and I commanded her mother sign her over to me. And like a good fey lad, I waited for the moment the papers were written and the ceremony completed to have her again. But instead of being a good fey woman, submissive in all things, she had defied me to flee. Now I’m hunting her and when I get ahold of her. I’m going to pour my wrath all over that sweet body of hers and take what I’ve been waiting so long to feel again. ********** Note from the Author: An especially brutal fey story. Please read with caution as there is animalistic violence and raw sexual aggression. ********** 01 Mine I knew I would have her the first time I looked at her. The lust of fey men is world-reknowned. Our women know what we are and what to expect. I didn’t want one that was different. I wanted one that would do as I bid and lay in my bed to receive me when I told her. After all, I ruled this land. I’d been refusing my father’s directive to find a bride to take to my bed and bear me little fey babes because I’d never laid eyes on one I wanted as more than a passing fancy. But as I walked through the woods with my bow. My thick black tunic in place over my glistening white skin, I spotted one unlike anything I’d ever seen. She was crouched petting a fawn. I knew there was a female out here. I could smell her. But when I’d come to fetch the doe I’d killed for supper the last thing I expected was to find her coddling the thing as if it were her own child. I was enjoying the view of long swaying silvery hair falling down her back. Delicate shoulders narrowing to a point at her tiny waist as sharp as the tip of my arrow. Then flaring into a perfectly heart-shaped ass that would have any man’s mouth watering. I already envisioned reaching under her and scooping those perfect cheeks to tug her back onto my rock hard cock. She was shaped so sweetly that I found myself barely caring what the front of her would look like. But as a twig crunched under my foot she whirled around. Rising to a height nearly as tall as mine. Heavy breasts swayed like pendulums as she turned. Straining the formed leaf dress she wore with spider webbing straps over the shoulder and around the back. The shadow of dark nipples was almost visible through the worn gown. Something she only wore in the woods no doubt. She had a face equally as arousing as that body. Black lashes trimmed pale green eyes over a narrow, upturned nose. Shadowing over dusky red lips so thick they curved out when closed. Forming a tiny bow to perfectly frame a man's root. She looked like something that should be served to me on a plate. Far finer than any of the little housemaids I had back in the castle. This woman had the height I admired and the willowy shape but was heavy-breasted and round hipped beyond what most fey were. And I desired her. I was thickening just looking at her. *** “Did you do this?” She raged. Crystal green eyes bright with fury. “Kill the doe?” I looked from her to the dead deer. “I did. Fine shot, I think.” “You bastard.” To my shock she abandoned the infantile deer to come at me. Swinging a fist which clubbed me in the cheek before I shoved her back against the nearest tree. Catching her throat. “Who do you think you are?” I snarled through gritted teeth. Staring down at her through narrowed eyes. Brazen little fool. “I’m the Lady of Neville.” Her hands gripped mine, reminding me how much lighter and more fragile than me, she was. And her feet skid against the tree trying to find footing. “Who are you to be poaching these woods?” She accused, gasping for air around my grip. Which was just enough to hold her there but not enough to crush her. Though, I knew I could. “Who are you to be poaching these woods?” She accused, gasping for air around my grip.ust enough to hold her there but not enough to crush her. Though, I knew I could. Fury made my hands shake. She’d dare coldcock the Prince of this land? I knew she was a Lady of my father’s realm. But in that moment, I didn’t give a shit. *** She’d punched me and got my blood pulsing in my veins. So what I did next was her own fault. I pulled her off the tree and brought her to me. Studying her pretty green gaze with my icy blue one. “You’re going to pay for that.” I bit out. Realizing my jaw already ached. I could have her put to death for striking me. But I didn’t want her dead. I wanted her. I turned slightly and pushed her back, sweeping her foot with one of mine so she’d land on her backside in the pile of leaves behind her. “I can’t be poaching.” I watched her hit the ground and begin crawling backward. Sensing now that she’d bit off more than she could chew. “I can’t poach my own land.” My lip jerked in disdain. “You’re the Prince.” “Prince Teros.” She hissed through her teeth. Knowing now her mistake. I flattened my feet, angling them toward her. She froze, going painfully still as she watched in horror. Wondering what I’d do next. I methodically pulled my quiver off my shoulder and set it to the side of my boots. Then tugged my bow from my torso, and over my head to set it across the quiver. My black tunic soon to follow. Leaving only my billowing white undershirt, open across my chest. Then I aimed for her.

SUMMARY: A Feral Fey Tale. She was always mine. From the moment I saw her, she was mine. I was royalty and I commanded her mother sign her over to me. And like a good fey lad, I waited for the moment the documents were written and the ceremony completed to have her again. But instead of being a good fey woman, submissive in all things, she had defied me to flee. Now I’m hunting her. And when I get ahold of her. I’m going to pour my wrath all over that sweet body of hers and take what I’ve been waiting so long for. 01 Mine I knew I would have her the first time I looked at her. The lust of fey men is world-renowned. Our women know what we are and what to expect. I didn’t want one that was different. I wanted one that would do as I bid and lay in my bed to receive me when I told her. After all, I ruled this land. I’d been refusing my father’s directive to find a bride to take to my bed and bear me little fey babes because I’d never laid eyes on one I wanted as more than a passing fancy. But as I walked through the woods with my bow. My thick black tunic in place over my glistening white skin, I spotted one unlike anything I’d ever seen. She was crouched petting a fawn. I knew there was a female out here. I could smell her. But when I’d come to fetch the doe I’d killed for supper the last thing I expected was to find her coddling the thing's young, as if it were her own child. I was enjoying the view of long swaying silvery hair falling down her back. Delicate shoulders narrowing to a point at her tiny waist as sharp as the tip of my arrow. Then flaring into a perfectly heart-shaped ass that would have any man’s mouth watering. I already envisioned reaching under her and scooping those perfect cheeks to lift her onto my rock hard cock. She was shaped so sweetly that I found myself barely caring what the front of her would look like. On her feet, she rose to nearly as tall as me. Heavy breasts swayed like pendulums as she turned. Straining the formed leaf dress she wore. It was well-crafted, with spider webbing straps over the shoulder and around the back. The shadow of dark nipples was almost visible through the worn gown. Something she likely only wears in the woods. She looked like something that should be served to me on a plate. Far finer than any of the little housemaids I had back in the castle. This woman had the height and the willowy shape I admired, but was heavy-breasted and round hipped beyond what most fey were. And I desired her. I was thickening just looking at her. *** “Did you do this?” She raged. Crystal green eyes bright with fury. “Kill the doe?” I looked from her to the dead deer next to the fawn. “I did. Fine shot, I'd say.” “You bastard.” To my shock, she abandoned the infantile deer to come at me. Swinging a fist which clubbed me in the cheek before I could shove her back against the nearest tree. Catching her throat. “Who do you think you are?” I snarled through gritted teeth. Staring down at her through narrowed eyes. Brazen little fool. “I’m the Lady of Neville.” Her hands gripped mine, reminding me how much smaller than me she was. And her feet skid against the tree trying to find footing. “Who are you to be poaching these woods?” She accused, gasping for air around my grip. I applied just enough pressure to hold her there, but not enough to crush her. Though, I knew full well I could. Fury made my hands shake. She’d dare coldcock the Prince of this land? I knew she was a Lady of my father’s realm. But in that moment, I didn’t give a shit. *** She’d punched me and got my blood pulsing in my veins. So what I did next was her own fault. I pulled her off the tree and brought her to me. Studying her pretty green gaze with my icy blue one. “You’re going to pay for that.” I bit out. Realizing my jaw already ached. I could have her put to death for striking me. But I didn’t want her dead. I wanted her. I turned slightly and pushed her back, sweeping her foot with one of mine so she’d land on her backside in the pile of leaves behind her. “I can’t be poaching.” I watched her hit the ground and begin crawling backward. Sensing now that she’d bit off more than she could chew. “I can’t poach my own land.” My lip jerked in disdain. “You’re the Prince.” “Prince Teros.” She hissed through her teeth. Knowing now her mistake. I flattened my feet, angling them toward her. She froze, going painfully still as she watched in horror. Wondering what I’d do next. I methodically pulled my quiver off my shoulder and set it to the side of my boots. Then tugged my bow from my torso, and over my head to set it across the quiver. Then I aimed for her. 02 Restitution of the Flesh “Please.” She put up a feminine hand to ward me off. Crawling back ward as I strode to stand between her ankles. “I didn’t know!” “Any fey woman, knows she doesn’t strike a male.” “I’m the Lady Neville.” She said defensively. As if I cared. As if it was an excuse for her to behave like a heathen. I plucked the laces of my black leather pants and loosened them enough I knew I could draw myself out when I was ready. Dropping to my knees between her calves. She watched me in horror. “What-what…are…you…” The split along the right hip of her leaf dress had already allowed it to pull far off to her left, leaving most of her rounded thighs already exposed to my view. I caught her ankles and dragged them past my hips. Bringing her down to me. She squawked. *** I lurched over her. As mad as I’d ever been at her defiance and her annoying snobbery. I shoved the dress off to the left up by her hips. Revealing the silvery sheen of the nest of hair guarding her sex. Not enough to stop me. She lurched up and dared try to swing again. Growling in my throat, I dropped over her, pinning her to the dirt and leaves with my body. Feeling her softness under every inch of my hardness. Feeding my already-growing appetite. I snatched her forearms and shoved them up over her head. Forcing one arm across the top so I could grab both wrists in one fist. “How dare you, you little shit.” My mouth whitened. “I’m going to fuck you raw.” “You can’t I-” “I can do what I want.” I cut her off viciously. “I’m your liege. And you’re soon to be my little cockhole. So shut your pretty mouth before I bring my royal guards over to have at you when I’m finished.” She shook her head adamantly. I put my nose to hers. “Now shut up and take it, like the good female fey you are.” *** They were supposed to be biddable. They were to submit to us males. That’s why they were never unguarded by their parents until wed. She was unguarded. Heathenous. And ripe for the taking. With my free hand I wrenched at the old leaf dress. Pulling it free and pushing it down over her tiny waist. Nearly down to her belly button. “I’m going to watch your fat tits jump when I stick it in you.” She tipped up her head and shrieked. Screaming for help. I paused to give her a stunned look. “Are you the most foolish little cow in history? That’s going to summon everyone for miles. And if you think I’m stopping or that they’ll dare stop me, you’re crazed. I’m having you.” I reached beneath the loose strings of my pants and tugged out my hard length. Driving my knees into her inner thighs to press her further open. She foolishly went to scream again but I covered her mouth with my free hand to silence her. I hadn’t lied. My guards would be coming. Other forest inhabitants would be coming. And they can all watch me rut her. I moved my hips back and let my length fall against her pelvis and slid down to graze her soft lips. She arched up her back. Still trying to fight me. I had never in my life seen a female fey act like this. All I had ever pursued were glad for my attentions and did as I directed. Nothing more. Nothing less. This girl… Insane. *** But I decided I didn’t care the moment my ready cock found her entrance. I could’ve slid in slow. Probably should’ve. But I was too amped. My blood pumping, my vision narrowed on her, holding her mouth to keep her from shrieking for everyone to watch. Her breasts heaving under me as she breathed heavily through her nose. Pressing hard little brown nipples against my flat chest. Everything made me want her more that moment. So, I rammed into her. The sensation. The instant pleasure of her tiny yelp and the feeling of sinking into pure heat. Her tight walls grabbed me. Pulling me in deeper. Making my stomach tight and my ass clenched to feed her more of my length until she whimpered beneath my hand. Tiny little sounds. Making me want more of her. I could feel her trying to tuck her body away from me. Pressing her ass into the unrelenting ground gave her no reprieve. No where to go. No escape from iron hard cock. But as I began rolling my hips, I waited. Wondering if this was how the whole punishment would go. Or if she’ll warm to me. I watched her long dark lashes as her eyelids squinted closed at first. But as I rolled upward into her. And drew back out the friction of her body’s instinctive wetness slicked along my staff and allowed me to glide more smoothly into her. When it changed from pain to pleasure her eyes popped open, stunned. There it is. The sweet womanly change. I’d never forced a woman before. But I’d never been so furious in my life. Or so disrespected. Claiming her body. In that moment I owned her flesh. Holding her pretty mouth and looking at her scared green eyes as I had her. “Now keep quiet. It won’t take me long. You’re soooo…Tight.” I gritted my teeth against wild pleasure that was already crawling up my spine. I was already ready to spurt my fluid in her, but I wanted to feel her just a bit longer. “That’s a good girl.” 03 Mine for the Taking She’d stopped fighting me. Shocked at the new sensations. Probably in pain at first. But she was getting wetter. Warmer. And her body was tensing with tiny quivers. She stared at me with those gorgeous green eyes looking somewhere between pleasure, rage and confusion. I heard the footfalls of my Head of Guard stop just behind us. I could imagine what we looked like. She was barefoot, her legs splayed wide to accommodate my wide hips and broad shoulders. I was on my knees between hers and I was thrusting hard into her. My ass working like a drilling wheel. Boring into her body. My back rippled with well-honed muscles from my days hunting and working with the horses. Still holding her arms in one of my hands to hold her pinned to the ground. He moved slightly to the side of us, and I assumed his curiosity had gotten the better of him and he wanted a peek at what was beneath me. No surprise since we’d gone from a leisurely day of deer hunting to him being summoned by a woman’s shrieks and finding his Liege balls deep in some maid. I leaned up to get a look at her from a better angle myself. Putting my weight on the hand holding her wrists and a palm next to her shoulder, I balanced. Working my hips to flex my way into her. Each thrust did as I’d suspected. Making those pretty tits bounce nearly up to her chin. Then I’d slide out and they’d relax. When I pressed back in, they’d hop once more. Erotic. Everything about her was. I followed my gaze over snowy white, perfect skin. Looking at those ribs which cinched tighter into a waist I could easily wrap my hands around. I hungered to get a better look at this body. I wanted her completely naked while I fucked her. I wanted my hands all over her. I realized this wasn’t enough. But it still felt amazing. This woman was addictive. I was entering her right now and already thinking I wasn’t getting enough of her. She suddenly jerked. Her back arching and her body slowly rolled against my rod. Massaging me like coaxing fingers and ripping my climax from me. I pushed in and pulsed against her womb. Unable to withdraw in the throes of my wild climax. Pouring seed into her. And deciding I wasn’t going to let her go. She’s mine now. *** Once I finished, I collapsed unsteadily on shaking arms. She wasted no time, taking advantage of my weekend state to catch one of my legs with her foot and push on my opposite shoulder. Rolling my limp body off her. She scrambled onto her knees. Looking far more agile than I felt at that moment. I thought. Slightly amused. She was looking around like a scared animal. Not even noticing that her heavy breasts still swung from her chests. The hard nipples pointing at the ground and swaying seductively as she crawled a semi-circle around me. Keeping Jason, my Head of Guard, in view. “Get ahold of her.” I said weakly from the ground. I felt half dizzy from the weight of my climax. The woman was astounding. My previous anger at her had abated with my pleasure in the feel of her. Now I had little on my mind except laying official claim to her and ensuring she was mine to keep. I was afterall, a somewhat possessive creature. She screeched and jumped to her feet. Catching the top of her dress, finally, and holding it against her chest as she fled into the trees. But Jason’s shout drew the rest of my guards out to surround her. Catching her not far away. I could hear her enraged shouts and dull thuds that told me she was still fighting like a wildcat. Feral little creature. *** I thought to warn them that she did have a hell of a hit but was too weak to do so at the moment. I rolled onto my back weakly. Barely tucking myself back into my pants and covering it with my long, billowing white shirt. I stared up at the tree tops feeling oddly pleased with myself. “Got her!” Jason called. “Bring her back here. To me.” I rolled onto my knees and managed to stand up. Shoving white hair out of my face. And tucking some back into the narrow tail bound at the back of my head to keep those strands from my face. Gathering my composure, I wiped my face of expression. They dragged her back. Kicking and flailing and trying to hit them at every opportunity. Tossing her head like a possessed animal. Alternating between going limp and forcing down her heels then leaping up and trying to wrench free of their grip. But they were fey riders, royal guard, and she was slender. Delicate. No match for them. “You.” I pointed at her accusingly. She eyed me sideways. Gaze wary. “Are mine by royal decree now. You’ll touch no other man and let none touch you. You’ll remain at your home until the Claiming Ceremony. Once that’s done, you’ll return to the castle under my will.” “I’ll do no such thing!” She spat. Shocking me into widening my eyes. Jason drew a dagger and put it to her throat. Giving me a questioning look. “No!” I put up a staying hand. “Did you not just hear?” I stepped closer to them both. Peering down at her. “She’s to be my bride. No one harms her. Tie her up if you have to. Get her back to her parents and I’ll advise them of my decision.” 04 My Intentions “As you bid, Liege.” Jason lowered his head in deference and began to take her away. Ready to cart her off to her parents as I’d ordered. But I caught her shoulder, stopping the guards from moving her. “Your pretty mouth is going to get you hurt. You must learn to check it. Especially if you are to be in my company.” She glared up at me. “I’ve no intention of being in your company.” Was she daring to defy me yet again? I was filled with disbelief. Having never had such a thing happen before. I caught a fistful of her silvery hair. Making her squeak in objection. Looking up her nose to see me. “Hear me clearly. You are mine now.” I pointed to her lower body. “That is mine. Am I clear or do I need to have you whipped until it sets in?” Her lips went tight. Whitening as she stared at me in horror. Slowly registering that I could do it. I could have her stripped, tied to a tree, and whipped right in these woods. *** But the truth was that I had no desire to mar that perfect, milky skin. I want to taste more of it. “I’ll have my men come around to talk to your mother and get the proper documents signed.” “Documents?” “The arrangements to have you signed over to me.” “What if my mother asks more than you’re willing to offer?” Mother? No father. That meant less negotiating. She’ll give me what I want. I had no doubt about that. Fey women didn’t have it in them to be argumentative. I eyed the one in-front of me. Except her. My gaze poured over her. Seeing that with them holding her arms, the top of her dress had fallen down and left those lush ripe breasts ready for the plucking. I waved my fingers and the dress lifted. Leaves stealing from the bottom of the dress to climb up. Clambering over each other as they formed straps which went up her back and slung over her shoulders to connect to the pointed leaf tips covering her ample chest. “That’d be impossible.” I said flatly. “Don’t bet on that.” She tugged at the grip my guards had on her. “I’m her only young and she values me more than you clearly do.” That’s likely untrue. I was already putting great value on her. I want her again. Now. And I’d do nearly anything to get her there. But they were unrelenting, and she was too slim and weightless to move them. “I would bet on it. Because I’d give her whatever she asked to have you in my bed.” “You won’t!” She snarled. Lip curling in contempt. I stared at her as if she were a wild animal. I’ve never seen anything like her. She clearly didn’t have proper respect for her royals. Nor for males. She’d not been brought up rightly. Or there’s something wrong with her mind. At this point I didn’t care. My lust for the girl was already more powerful than any I’d known before. I was willing to make her my wife to lay claim to her. To ensure no other man ever touches her. *** Jason, my Head of Guard, delivered the missive to Mrs. Neville. Then posted outside Neville Hall to assure the girl never left. And no man went in. She’s mine now. I was unsurprised to see Mrs. Neville’s response arrive late that evening. Asking for an exorbitant amount of coin. A cow and a couple horses. High value indeed. But far less than would’ve been my first offer. I found my father, King Orin, and quickly told him that I’d found a fey woman I was willing to wed. And bed. The King gave a grudging head tilt. Showing his approval. He wasn’t typically one for many words. “Who is she?” “Lady Neville.” “A Lady? You could’ve done better but that’ll do.” He rubbed his long white beard thoughtfully. “When are we arranging the ceremony?” “At the earliest opportunity.” I supplied. Rounding to leave the room. Father and I didn’t typically exchange many words. “It is done.” The King nodded. *** I went to bed that night fully erect. And when my dreams were haunted by the willowy lines of a full-breasted fey woman, I woke to find myself sweating and filled with need. Craving satiation in her body again. Odd. I’d heard of such things happening to fey men before. With their pre-destined mates. But only a few of us have those. And I’d decided long ago that I certainly wasn’t one of them. I’d had nearly every woman in the realm, and none had moved me in the least. Until this one. Is she my mate? I went to sleep pondering that fearful thought. Wondering if she was awake sweating too. Body aching with the need for joining. When I awoke the following morning, I found I was in equally poor state, if not worse. 05 A Disobedient Woman By the second evening I knew I needed to get another look at her. To see if she was truly as fine a creature as I recalled. I waited until nightfall to evade my usual entourage of guards. Hopping on my giant black stallion. Ostadon. To race in the direction my messengers had indicated the Neville house was. In less than an hour, I arrived outside the lovely tan structure. Seeing that it was well-tended. Out front I saw Jason posted. Good man. I had no desire for him to see me, so I crept around the back of the house. Intending to see if there was a door, I could enter the House. Without alarming every servant inside. To my surprise, I noticed movement high above me. I looked up again and saw what it was. A white nightdress catching my eye in the iced moonlight. The wind caught it and sent it dancing. Giving me a pleasurable view of curved legs and bare feet. Climbing agilely down the vines that draped this corner of the wall. Clearly coming from the window which still had a candle burning. Her chamber. I felt a pang of curiosity. Wondering how the room would be decorated. Lace and finery? Practicality? Or as extravagantly beautiful as she is. My eyes trailed her trajectory. Seeing where the vines turned over a lower roof on the first story before dipping into the dark corner. Making it completely black just behind it. Seeing she was twisting to look below I quickly stepped forward and rounded behind the vines. Tucking myself into their shadow as she landed on that lower roof and peeked over. Verifying it’s clear. I’d caught her in the process of outwitting my guards. Now I had to wonder if she was sneaking off to meet a lover or merely trying to escape my guards. Escape me. I mentally corrected. Which made a flood of heat wash over me. Angry heat. *** She shimmied down the last of the vines and dropped to the ground. Her back to me as she looked around the grounds to see if anyone had spotted her. Having no idea I was inches behind her. Just as she moved to go, my arms shot out from the darkness behind the vines and caught her to me. One hand folding over her mouth. I had no intentions of letting my guards catch me dallying with my intended. But dally I will. She’s the one that dropped down here into my arms… Trying to escape me no less. She tried to shriek in terror, but I’d already covered her parted lips. I spun her and my mouth descended on hers. Swallowing the sounds. I shoved her into the corner of the two walls, beneath the cover of the vines. Already, her soft body pinned against the wall, was getting me hard. I molded my body to her. Letting her feel my growing arousal. She shoved at my chest. Trying to push me away. I backed off just enough she could take a breath before I took her mouth again. Consuming it as heartily as I intended to take her. I replaced my lips with a smothering palm. Giving her a warning look. “I’ll take my hand off, if you vow to shut that pretty mouth.” I could feel her jaw twitching with fury. She knew the sound of my voice. She knows it me. That pleased me. She can already recognize me in darkness. Good. She’ll know whose cock is going to fill her. She gave a stiff nod, and I slid my hand down. Stroking it over her jaw, down the smoothness of her throat to the neckline of her dress. Feeling it’s cottony softness as I trailed my hand down further until reaching the peak of a perfectly formed mound. I cupped beneath it and then pinched the rising crest between my fingertips. Giving it a harder tweak made her squeak in objection. Jerking upward onto her toes. Sensitive. I liked that. It was going to be fun learning which touches caused her to make what sounds. I draped on elbow near her head against the wall. Caging her into the corner with my body. Letting her feel me hardening against her pelvis. Readying for her. “Just. Where. Do you think. You’re going?” I emphasized each. Taking my time asking the question. Knowing she’d already feel cornered. As she should. She had no business trying to escape me. I rule this land. “Did you honestly think I wouldn’t be able to find you?” “My-my mother told me to go.” She said quickly. I squeezed that nipple making her squeak and bite her lip. Dropping her head back against the wall. “So, if I took you in this house now and asked if I could take you off the grounds and to my castle, she’d dare tell me no?” She looked furtively around. Chewing that full bottom lip with perfect square teeth. Damn that lip looked soft. I slid that hand up from her breast to catch her slender throat. Holding her to the wall with my palm, without adding pressure. “Answer me, My Girl.” My threat was clear. Even in the deep darkness I could see the reflection of her light green eyes in silvered moonlight. Staring at me as she tried to decide. “Remember. Lying to me is a day in the stockade. And wouldn’t you look pretty in that? With your fine tail sticking out for the taking.” I slid my arm down the wall to reach behind her and scoop a handful of that ass. Making her lunge forward. Straight into my arms. I pinned her to my chest. She started to struggle and opened her mouth to scream. I slapped my hand back over it. Effectively silencing her. “Na-uh.” I shook my head slowly. “I don’t want disturbed yet.” “Besides, do you honestly think anyone would stop me? Let’s be reasonable, shall we?” I looked into that pretty green gaze levelly. “I am the prince. And your mother has already signed you over to me. She isn’t going to stop me. She’s excited for the coin and cow she’ll be receiving and the Guards…Well, they’re my men. They’ll turn a blind eye to all your shrieks. But they’ll hear every bit of it. Is that what you want?” She visibly deflated and whimpered from behind my hand. “Of course not. So now, My Girl. Get on those lovely knees.” 06 For Me I pushed her down until she knelt on the grass. Letting my hand fall away from her mouth. She slumped down. Staring up at me. Pleadingly perhaps? I didn’t know and didn’t have time to wonder. I was already aching to the point of being painful. My genitals felt like they’d swollen to an impossible size. Stretching the skin beyond what I could bear. I pressed her shoulders and head back more firmly into the corner. Catching the top of her head beneath my palm and pushing it back with a thumb along her forehead. “Open that mouth, Sweetheart. Wide.” She sobbed slightly but obediently opened her jaw. Obviously having some idea what was coming. I was beyond excited. Unsure how this creature had captivated me to this extent. My lust was nearly more than I could control. I wanted to take her now. And be damned if I hurt her but I felt pretty certain she’d been innocent when I’d had her on the ground in the woods. And she’ll be sore. If I could take some of the edge off in her mouth perhaps, I could have better control when I entered that delicious crevice between her thighs. Though I still found some doubt in myself, about that. I undid my pants and pulled my weighted rod out. Pushing it down to angle into her mouth. “Tighten your lips.” I directed her. Growling in her throat in fury, she turned her lips down. Forming a beautiful ‘o’ that would make a perfect channel for my root. I kept her forehead level. Holding her head in that corner as I pushed into her mouth. Feeling the warm flatness along the roof of her mouth before I reached the soft tissue at the back of her throat. I heard her gag and felt her mouth tighten briefly. It felt so good I didn’t want to withdraw but I knew she needed air. I pulled back a bit so she could take a quick breath. Then I slid back in again. Feeling her throat straining. And feeling the tightening on the bottom of my balls that told me I was close to losing all control, right there in her mouth. I stroked quickly a couple more times to prepare myself then stopped. Knowing I had to stop now, or I’d pour into that velvety mouth rather than the hole I really wanted. I pulled from her mouth fast enough there was a small pop. My cock was already wet from her mouth. It’ll slide into her easily enough. *** “Get up.” I directed her. She stood. Her face written with anger. “Take that nightdress off and let me see you.” “Not a chance.” She said acidly. Wiping her mouth with the back of her wrist purposely. To show me she was wiping me away. My gaze narrowed on her. “Take it off or I’ll rip it off.” “Will you now?” She challenged. “If you do that, I’ll walk around front and let all your men get a look at me before I head in. For I certainly won’t have full nightdress to cover myself, will I?” Her point made sense. Which made me furious. I can’t tear it off. And she won’t take it off. I’ll fuck her in it. “Who says you’ll be able to walk when I’m done?” *** “Can even you promise your Guards will be able to contain themselves if I go walking naked in the moonlight?” She said in a softly daunting voice. Making me stiffen with the rage pouring through me. I hated the idea of any man, other than me, putting his hands on her. Or his staff in her. “You may have won this little battle of wills, My Girl, but if you think you’ve won the war, you’re far from accurate.” She harrumphed. “You’re not as all powerful as you think.” She gloated triumphantly. Thinking she’s safe for the night. “If you think that bit of cotton is going to save you, you’re sadly mistaken.” Her eyes rounded and her head turned sideways warily. “If you won’t take it down. I’ll put it up.” I jumped forward to pin her back into that corner. She yelped and then bit her tongue. Knowing she didn’t want to summon the guards back here to witness whatever happened. Because I’m right. They’d only turn a blind eye and listen to her whining. I tossed up the bottom of her nightdress and caught her undergarments. Rending them in half and tossing them to the ground. Where I dragged them from between her feet with the toe of my boot. I roughly caught her leg and lifted it near my hip. “If you think you’re going to win any favors, defying me, you have much to learn.” “I’ll learn nothing.” She was shoving at my chest but was too dainty to do anything. I only pressed my chest harder into her to keep her where she was. Then I gripped myself and guided it up toward the opening revealed by her lifted leg. “No.” She whispered in a hushed voice. “Ssh.” I put a finger to her lips. “No noise. Or they’ll hear you.”

18 Yearning Nim sat near the fire listening to the soft crackling. Taking in the scent of burning logs and a coming rain. Though she dreaded its arrival, for now the lull was peaceful. Disseus had not said a word more to her since their argument and subsequent loving this evening. He somehow managed to make even his silence toward her hostile. Yet she preferred that over his biting comments. Or so it seems by her utter lack of conversation. Right now, he turned a couple plump rabbits on a spit. Occasionally, his eyes slid sideways to glower at her. Although Nim had expected his impatience and irritation, she’d not anticipated blatant animosity. In-fact she’d only rarely seen him lose temper. Especially when he was permitted to sate all that rage within her body. *** Lonnix and Almora had continued talking to him as though oblivious to his sour mood. Nim was huddled under her cloak shivering. She’s always cold at night. Disseus thought in annoyance. Wondering why she’d not brought more clothes or a thicker bedroll. Her bath in the chilly lake probably didn’t help either. That was her own fool decision. He reminded himself. Stamping down the flickers of sympathy easing through him. Don’t think like that. She doesn’t deserve it. The howling wind certainly didn’t do her any favors. He watched her glancing around and knew that getting closer to the fire wasn’t an option for her. The only opening was a narrow gap between Almora and Disseus. She’ll not lay that close to me. She knows it’d give me too easy access to her. And he wouldn’t bother even denying to himself that he’d stay up all night to plant seeds in her. To make her pay. To make her sore. She deserves that much at least… He looked around and knew his body would prove the hottest one in the group. Being a Harbinger meant his skin was always a higher temperature. But she’ll not consider cuddling me as an option. Annoyance made him bite roughly into a bit of rabbit meat. Checking to see if it was done. No. He spit the rubbery piece aside. Something he’d have clearly seen if he’d been paying a whit of attention to what he cooked rather than a tiny, cold woman. Her only other option was to be as far from Disseus as possible which would place her crowding Almora. Who, even now, watched Disseus through flirtatiously lowered lids. Nope. She’ll not be doing that either. *** Finally, the meat had finished cooking. When he began dividing the hunks of rabbit, he handed Nim the upper portion containing more meat. He seemed not to even notice the small kindness as he took a smaller piece for himself. He looked at Lonnix as the jovial little man entertained them with a tale. Nim stared at his hand holding the decadent bit of tender meat. She hesitated only a moment, her stomach wouldn’t allow any longer. Quickly reaching for the food he proferred, she accidentally grasped his hand. Though she immediately pulled away, he shot her a startled look. His surprise gave way to irritation. He turned a withering look on her. As if she’d purposely caressed him. As though she’d insulted him. Turning from him, she ate peacefully beneath the curtain of her hair. Like a little animal hoarding food. Her profile was beautiful, even lowered. The firelight caught her red hair and turned it a satin shade of ruby. Not orange like so many redheads. But true, dark red. Red as passion itself. She made a sound. A blissful moan as the food began to reach her hollow stomach. He winced. Giving her an aching look. “Mind your tongue!” “What? I said nothing.” She was startled. Tilting up to peer at him over her shoulder. Green eyes huge and glittering in the firelight. “I’ve heard that mewling sound before from your lips.” He growled. “Many, many times.” While she lay beneath him. That porcelain skin his to feast on. The lovely body warm and supple writhing against him. Wide eyed she slowly set her piece of meat aside her gaze steady on him and movements designed to keep from provoking him. Still he watched her like a predator with an eye locked on prey. Aye, I’ve heard her make that sound. “I’ll hear it again too.” He vowed. Even if it was the last thing he did. 19 Dark of Night Feeling his body tightening he abandoned his meal, muttering. “I’m getting some kindling.” Upon returning he found only the bare bones of his portion of food. His gaze flew to Nim shivering beneath her cloak and saw the remnants of hers as well. Apparently, her appetite hadn’t changed. Though his stomach grumbled objections at the stolen rations a smile pulled at his lips. She was unspeakably lovely in slumber. He could forget how plush her lips were in the light of day when they were so often tightened in frustration with him. Now they were thick and slick and begged to be kissed. Her long dark lashes rested against the smoothness of her cheek. The firelight played with the slim shadow of her cheekbones. Easing closer to stare down at her, he noticed the quaking of her shoulders and clacking of her teeth. Rain began to fall. It’d be much colder in a short time. Cursing himself for a fool, he dragged his bed roll close and dropped down behind her. Scooting an arm beneath her he pulled her against him. She stiffened at the sudden impact of her back touching his body. “What? Are you afraid I’d touch you?” Splaying his hand over her taut abdomen he let his thumb brush the bottom of a pert breast and allowed his pinky to slide low enough she began to writhe in discomfort. He firmly nested her in the cradle of his hips. Satisfied when it elicited a small gasp from her. “Don’t worry.” He whispered in her ear. “I’d sooner cut off my own hand.” *** “Odd.” She remarked tonelessly. Seemed your hands were all over me earlier.” He vividly flashed a memory of her bathing in the lake. Her body shimmering under a drying layer of water. Fair point. “It doesn’t mean I don’t steal wonder what evil I may contract from touching you.” “Doesn’t feel like you’re worried about that.” She hissed back spitefully as she wriggled her hips to make her point. Making it apparent that she’d recognized his hardness despite all his venom. His teeth ground but before he could come up with something appropriately scathing, she was speaking again-or more aptly, demanding to know. “Why are you holding me?” Momentarily off-guard he paused before saying. “Hard to make you miserable if you freeze to death.” Certainly, truth in that. *** She scoffed and he expected she’d call him on his bluff, but she didn’t. She only murmured in a cracking voice. “I don’t need your efforts to be miserable.” Sensing the weight of her sorrow, he felt like a cad. I’ve made her think of the loss of her son again. And all the delays were meeting in getting to them. He knew her frustration arose from her urgency to reach him. To save him. Sighing heavily, he whispered. “I am sorry, you know?” “For what?” Her head turned to see him in her peripheral. “I can’t imagine you being sorry for anything you’ve ever done.” Ouch. He put a palm to her cheek and pushed her face away. Unable to meet her permeating gaze. Even in darkness. “That you were slave to the Demon King. That he did unspeakable things...” She started to interject but he cut her off, needing to explain. “You’d left me for Baron, so I wasn’t too shocked to hear you’d abandoned him for-” “I didn’t! I-” Outraged she huffed when he shushed her. I know that. Now. “There were mixed rumors. You’d left, you’d been taken...I just told myself it was none of my concern. If you’d wanted my help, you’d have gotten word to me.” *** Nim was quiet a long time. “I thought about it a hundred times. About putting my energy in the river or the rain to send you a message.” “Why didn’t you?” He stiffened. Shocked at this new knowledge. “Or even to your precious Baron?” He couldn’t keep the derision out of his voice. “Sweet Baron.” She murmured. Her sorrow hitting him in wild waves. “I did send him word.” “And he didn’t come?” Contempt filled Disseus at the mere thought that the man had been too cowardly to come for her. “No.” “Then what word did you send?” “To stay away or he’d be killed.” She paused. “Perhaps it was he that’d begun to believe I’d gone of my own accord because I didn’t ask him to come for me.” “Why didn’t you?” “The Demon King would’ve tortured Baron.” “And me? Why didn’t you call for me?” His voice had dropped with deep interest. “Do you truly think that even you could’ve avoided that same fate?” She twisted her head to look back over her shoulder at him again. Making her red hair bunch near his nose. “Who’s to say that even the great Feral could’ve gotten me out of those caves?” *** “So, what did you do?” He asked softly. She was worried I’d die trying? For the first time he wondered if perhaps she did know him better than he gave her credit for. I would’ve. “It’s worse than anything you could imagine.” She murmured. I wouldn’t bet on that. I imagined countless horrible fates while you were gone. Some I’d even thought to inflict myself…But now the hunger to harm her was waning and with every day he knew he was falling more susceptible to her charms. That former respect for her clambering back through him again as he learned what meant most to her. Her son. “Tell me.” He pulled her more firmly against him. His sinewed arms tense around her as he offered her some vague bit of reassurance. “Now.” 20 Nightmarish Things “It’d taken me decades of ending the fight. Of pretending I’d given up.” “Resisting him?” Disseus cut in. His voice harsh. She swallowed hard and he noticed that her body began to tremble in his grip. “Yes. For months I pretended I had not the merest hint of fight any longer. I let him take the husk he held captive and no longer clawed or bit or attacked him.” “You pretended to submit to his violation?” Disseus’ throat tightened and he was sickened. Imagining her, fierce creature that she was, playing dead for so long to meet the needs of some long game plan. It must’ve killed her. And though he’d already harbored deep hatred for the Demon King, now it rose to new heights. But am I really any better? That made Disseus mouth dry and his strong heart thrum fiercely. She’s doing the same for me now. And he wondered what he was doing to her mind. She has to be nearly broken from what she’d endured. Though he’d seen no sign of that yet. *** “It was for a purpose.” She dismissed. Unwilling to accept Disseus’ sympathy. “He became complacent and eventually…I had one night of reprieve.” One night the Demon King had failed to arrive to torture her body. “And that’s how you escaped him.” She nodded but he felt the rush of pain swelling off her. “I’d have come for you, but you never called me…” She was quiet. Knowing there was nothing more she could say to it that she hadn’t already. “So, I never came.” Eventually he’d even stopped sleeping next to the river hoping word would come. But she need never know about the endless years I’d waited, lived, on the water’s banks. Waiting. For her. *** He recognized her prolonged silence as she lay there. “You’re deciding how much to give away.” She said nothing. “Fine.” Even as she wondered it, heart tight, she felt him tuck his face in her hair. Probably going to sleep. Instead, he was taking in her scent, enjoying the feel of her next to him as she absorbed his unnatural heat thankfully. Enjoying my presence for once. Though she’d never admit it. Body finally easing, she let herself melt against him. His warmth enveloped her. Without meaning to, she gave a tiny purring sound in her throat and felt him tense in response. “Don’t do that.” He grated through gnashed teeth. “What?” She asked sleepily. “Make-do-that sound!” “Why?” Because it reminds me of what once was. What it feels like to be inside you! Giving a low growl, he rolled her over and flattened his body over hers. What am I doing? I was just feeling such disgust with myself. Comparing my actions to that of the Demon King. Yet he found he couldn’t stop. His hands roving her rampantly. His mouth taking hers like a starved man. When she returned his motions with equal fervor, he was shocked. Sending him to new heights of arousal. Far more than just looking at her or feeling her. Realizing he could no longer hold back, he pushed at her clothes until her body was bared to his pawing hands and suckling mouth. He met her aggression as she clawed at his tunic. Fabric rent as they found each other’s bodies beneath. *** His cock was already hard. Erect and ready to enter her. He scrambled to reveal her lower body and pushed her thighs apart. She folded her legs up to frame his hips as he positioned at her entrance. He paused long enough for his icy blue gaze to rove her face. Consumed by the intensity in her vivid green ones. He saw a reflection of the hunger he was feeling. Need. The storm was increasing. The wind whistling and rain falling in sheets. Making the night seem impossibly dark save the halo of the moon’s glow. She caught his ass. Her fingers biting into his cheeks as she yanked him upward fiercely. Forcing him inside her brutally. He moaned long and loud in pleasure at the feel of her. Of her desire. She screeched as he filled her. Stretching her inside and probing her furthest entrance as he impaled her. His hardness like an iron rod entering and exiting her. In the midst of the storm, their skin melded as she rode her wildly. Panting in pleasure at the feel of her. Her head was thrown back and she stared up at a black sky. The rain coming down in tunnels that seemed to surround them. The drops hitting the ground and pattering further away as their heat drove the drops a distance away. Disseus’ fervor grew and there was an orange glow emerging from his back. His tunic pulled up under his arm pits was beginning to steam behind him. Nim’s red brows drew together. “What’s happening.” “Don’t worry about that!” He growled. Yanking her neckline further down to wrap her breasts in a digging grip. Using them to drag his body up her length. Planting him even further inside her. She cried out as if he hurt her but hooked her heels behind him. Settling him deeper with each long stroke. Her nails dug into his back and raked up his shoulders. Splitting the skin slightly sent orange beams of light shooting from his back and into the night sky like flames. “Disseus! What’s happening to you?” She was truly worried now. 21 Sheltered “Don’t worry about it.” He growled. I’m not stopping. He was savoring the feel of their skin melded but even more than that… Her response. Her desire and her heat. “Just look at me, Nim. Please.” He softened his tone. To his surprise she tossed up her red hair and clung to his shoulder. Meeting his intense gaze. They stared at each other, nearly afraid to blink as they moved together in fading firelight. The sounds of their pleasure swallowed by the storm. She bit her lip to stem the sounds which had been bubbling up her throat and parting her lips with wild abandon. She strove to control her primal reaction. “No. No walls. No shells. Just be with me.” His voice was a low rumble. Marked by a flash of lightening which brightened the harsh lines of his face. Brightening his blue eyes until they seemed nearly white in the night. He felt her soften. The tension in her thighs easing as she embraced him with those and her arms. In no time, he had her making that mewling purr. Just the way I remembered it. He growled hungrily in response. Thrusting his hips hard as he filled her with his seed. Moaning passionately as he dropped his head to kiss her. She still clenched him with her legs, and she flexed her inner walls around him. Milking his peak and making him shake from the weakness pouring through him. “Stop!” He laughingly objected. Surprised that she still remembered the effect that had on him. He rolled to his back. Pulling her with him so she lay over him. He dragged his cloak from beneath them and tossed it over her back to shield her from the rain. Her slick body lay over him as he trailed his fingertips over her shoulder blade. She shivered as cold drops of rain splattered her bare shoulders. He pulled the cloak up higher around her neck. *** “When did it begin to rain?” She whispered huskily. A teasing note in her voice. “Somewhere between your screams.” Cupping the back of her head he sighed and rolled her to the side of him. Holding tight. Already the mood was changing. “What’s wrong?” He watched the dread settling on her face. “Foreboding for tomorrow.” She rubbed her stomach as though it unsettled her there. “I am reluctant to face the Demon King again.” As would anyone. “I will be with you.” He assured. “It’s funny.” She whispered. Rolling closer to put her cheek along his chest. “I’d had such a clear idea of how this trip would go.” “And?” He lifted a dark brow. Tilting his head up to run his long, slim-fingered hand through that silvery blonde hair. “I still promptly landed in the last bed I wanted in.” “I suppose that wasn’t altogether your doing.” He put a palm to brace the back of his head. Staring up at the sky and feeling the hint of shame at all he’d done to her. Yet, still hungering for more. I’ll never have enough of her. He could finally admit it. To himself at least. “Yes,” She agreed. “but it was mine to be here naked and sated now in my former lover’s bedroll, is it not?” “Former?” He asked a bit roughly. “The one man I’d sworn would never have me again.” She added. Refusing to answer the question he was really asking. How can she call us former lovers now? He was staring at her ferociously. “The one man you’d ran like Hell to escape?” “Yes,” She chewed her cheek. Dropping her face back against his chest so she was no longer looking at him. “that one.” So, she admits she ran from me, now? *** Nealinim ran. Her feet quick and true. Smooth feet barely touching the ground and spraying thin puddles in a shower of droplets. Behind her she could hear the large cat on the hunt. The Obtrane. A giant tan feline with spotted fur, and legs longer than any horse’s moved close behind her. Tracing her scent. She could hear it closing the space between them despite that she’d been so far ahead. A sheen of sweat dampened her forehead and her heart thudded deeply in her chest. She ran faster. Her palm skimming the bark of a white trunk as she passed. Red hair flashed between the trees in the silver of a night lit only by the moon. She was a vivid blotch, but her step was soundless, and she was counting on the silence to make her escape. Thunder rumbled and a silver light bloomed above them before darkening the sky to pitch again. Behind her, the Obtrane made quick work of cutting through the woods. Trailing her expertly. Pausing only long enough to press his dark snout against the tree she’d touched, confirming were she’d caressed it. Lowering its nose, as it loped closer. Catching the flash of red in the silver-white night. There she was. Just ahead. She squealed as the animal lunged up and slid its jaws around her shoulder to lightly yank her back. Spinning around to cover her, he quickly shifted into the naked body of her lover. Laughing together he dropped his weight atop her. “I caught you.” He said softly. Trailing a fingertip over her lips and the curve of her chin. “You did.” Her teeth flashed white in the dark. “I’m proud of you.” “I’m getting faster.” “Because you’re a better tracker now, you think?” “Because I’d know your scent anywhere.” He gave her a half smile. “I could find you anywhere you went now.” “But you’re supposed to be learning to track fey. Not just me.” “But you’re the only one I want.” And he took her mouth with a hungry passion. His corded arms tightening around her as he tasted her. Suddenly she was awake. Realizing that the warmth of those arms was very real. They were twined around her. Covering her in a smell that had woke her many times during those years in the Demon King’s dungeons. A smell she’d have given anything to take in again. Now it was too much. 22 Rebuffed “So...Good night?” Lon’s familiar voice cut through the blissful peace of slumber. Disseus peeled open his eyes to see Lonnix standing over him. Peering over his wide belly with a knowing smirk. “Was.” Disseus rolled over to get up. “’Til I woke to your face.” Where the hell is she? She wasn’t next to him. In-fact she was nowhere in sight. He frowned at Lonnix. “Don’t glare at me, My Friend.” Lon frowned. “Wasn’t my doing that drove her off. She headed down to the river.” “Said she had to go ‘wash off a mistake’.” Lon mimicked a shrill womanly voice. “So…how good a mistake was it?” He wiggled his brows suggestively. “Was it?” I’m not talking about that. Disseus glared at him. “She can wash all she wants.” He called loudly down to the river. “But she won’t be able to wash away what she did.” Came to me warm, wet and willing. That was no fault of mine. Glancing over his shoulder toward the bank, Lonnix winced and shuffled away. Unwilling to see her come stalking back after biting that bait. *** Disseus looked toward Almora, realizing for the first time that she was there. She ran her fingers through the knots in her damp blonde hair as she stared at the ground. “Look what you did.” Disseus whispered as he gestured. “Me?” Lonnix looked appalled. “I didn’t-you’re the one-you-” Blowing out a breath he gave up. Reaching under a fur and two piled cloaks Disseus slipped on his breeches. Rising he dug around until he uncovered his boots. Already washing him off, was she? “Won’t be the last time that woman washes me away.” He snarled to himself. Obviously catching his wind, Lonnix shot him a dubious look. “She looked a fine rage this morn, Disseus. Keep that up, you may not get back what you offer.” He cautioned with a grimace. Disseus shot him a dark look. Lon’s meaning was clear. My man parts. Nim was storming up the hillside, her eyes spitting green fire. And levelled on Disseus. *** “Don’t blame me!” Disseus defended, then gave her an arrogant smirk. You can regret last night all you wish. Won’t change that it happened. He helped her on her mount, despite her objections. Letting his hand mold over her bottom and caress a hip resulted in a vicious slap across his cheek. Not entirely unexpected. She leaned down to hiss in his face. “Never again.” Oh, it’ll happen again. “Don’t worry Sweetheart. I’d rather stick my piece in boiling oil.” He flicked her nose as though she were adorable and grinned triumphantly. But already he was making plans to sample her sweet body again tonight. She growled through gritted teeth. “Careful.” His voice dropped to a dangerous note. “That sounds very much like that other noise.” With a small, frustrated shriek she heeled her horse. Lonnix sidled up next to him with a worried look. “Take care not to get burned at your own game.” *** Once they were all mounted, they heeled their horses. It didn’t take long to catch up to Nim. Despite her best efforts, the nag refused to do more than a lazy step. In-fact she was tempted to stalk off herself, sure that she could stomp away faster than the rabid horse was willing to do. Disseus trotted his big stallion up next to her. Steering him so close, Disseus’ legs brushed Nim’s. She jerked away. Spitting nastily. “You know the Guardians are looking for you.” He looked ahead but his whole demeanor had gone from taunting to cold instantly. “I’m sure they are.” “They need someone to enforce our laws.” His head spun to glare at her. “That’s not my problem!” I’m not going back. They don’t deserve my help. Her disgusted look spurred him to add. “There are plenty of others.” “No. There aren’t.” She said softly. “Not anymore.” “What?” His eyes widened. “Demon kindred got them all.” “The Harbingers?” “No, the kittens.” She snapped dryly. “Are you ever amiable?” He spurred his horse and rode ahead while she sputtered. Her eyes narrowed on his back. *** “They’d love to find you.” Nim threatened. The Guardians would want me to go back to the fey realm. When he looked over his shoulder, his eyes held a hard glint. Is she threatening to summon them on me? “That’d be a shame.” He said acidly. “You might never see your boy again. In-fact you might get the pleasure of servitude to the Demon King again were I to be turned back over to them.” Don’t threaten me. She looked as though he’d slapped her, and he instantly regretted the words. Dammit, but the woman brought out the worst in him. Lonnix was appalled. “Don’t look at me that way!” Disseus hissed. “Why would you say such a thing to her?” Because I’m a fool. “Did you not hear her threaten me?” “Yes, I did. I heard an angry, humiliated woman trying to defend herself.” He shot Disseus a chastising look. As if I should know better. Despite himself, Disseus felt his defensiveness rising to the fore. “Why are you in support of the man-eating wen-” “I’m not.” Lon cut him off with surprising aggression. “I’d just thought my friend a better man than the one I’ve seen as late.” Disseus’s brows snapped together. “You’re treading dangerous ground, Old Friend.” Disseus grated. “As are you.” Lonnix gestured to Nim who’d fallen a distance behind. 23 Who Was Nim? “Who is she?” Almora rode close now. Disseus had been oblivious to her long scrutiny. I forget how perceptive she is. He lifted his head to stare at her back. “She calls herself Nealinim now. I knew her as Nim.” “I didn’t ask her name.” I know what she’s asking. He eyed her. “She’s a woman wanting to save her son.” “Disseus,” Almora sighed. “I’m asking who she is to you.” I know… After a long look, he sighed. “She was a young First Water fey girl when I met her. She wanted to be a warrior like her father before her. She was orphaned young and wanted to honor his memory.” He stared at her back thoughtfully. “Fey named her, because she was too little to remember her name. They dubbed her Nealinim, meaning ‘lost warrior’ in our tongue.” He explained. Giving a harsh laugh. “As if someone knew what she’d become.” She has indeed become a warrior. “Elders said she was freckled with copper hair and meek eyes and would not be able to marry well. First Water Fey are supposed to aspire beyond their station when seeking mates.” “Though I’d thought she’d grown into something quite lovely. And I....was a young-Harbinger, a strange creature amongst her kind. I was isolated and bitter and didn’t know where I came from. Or why I was dealt the lot I was.” “What is a Harbinger?” She queried. “A form of law for their kind. Something which is trained to be ferocious.” “Are there many?” “There are few Harbingers. And they are feared. Children never played with me. Men didn’t willingly chat with me and women averted their eyes to avoid peering at me, except for the occasional one looking for a short adventure.” And Nim. “It sounds like a perilously lonely existence.” Almora remarked. “I was long used to that when Nim found me. She was a vivacious young guardian bent on knowing everything.” He rolled his eyes Heavenward at the memory, but a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He shook his head as if to chase away that partial grin. “She sought me out determined to learn all I could teach. I told her no and warned her to stay away.” “I’d suspect she listened as well then as she would now.” Almora said with mirth dancing in her blue eyes. “It’s true. She did listen as well than as now. She was everywhere I went.” “Until you couldn’t take it.” Almora said. Crossing her arms on the saddlehorn and awaiting the rest of the story quite raptly. She’s enjoying this. “I lost patience and confronted the petite little thing she was. Told her to stay the hell away from me.” But she wouldn’t. “She refused.” He explained. “And in-fact, warned me that if I was going to be difficult than she’d be forced to relentlessly seduce me.” “How’d you take that?” Almora asked nearly breathless in suspense. Pride for Nim’s actions on his face. “I laughed in her face and ordered her away.” “Disseus!” “Despite my best efforts, she succeeded. I think it was that first time she put her tiny hand in mine and insisted I join her for a walk, that I was well and truly lost. Such a simple touch…” Almora blinked quietly. Prepared to wait an eternity for more of the story. “Our love affair was brief and passionate.” “Sounds incredibly intriguing.” Almora sighed wistfully. “Yes, well…” He cleared his throat and stiffened. “It took me years to realize she’d just been using me. When there was nothing more I could teach her, she was gone as quickly as she’d come.” “And you?” Almora straightened. Her face mournful. Don’t pity me. He looked away from her. “I was left to mourn her. And hate her.” He said harshly. Summoning those negative emotions to circle around himself like a protective blanket. “I feel like there must be more…A reason why…” “Well, when you find out what it is,” Disseus gave her a sharp look. “you’ll have to let me know.” “Disseus…” “Don’t be sad for me, Mora. It’s done and over.” He fingered the saddlehorn. “It took her no time to declare her engagement to one of her own kind, a man considered far superior to such a dark thing as I.” “Is that why you left?” “I tore my way out of the lower land. And I Lonnix never go back.” “Are you so certain?” She asked softly. “Never.” “Because of memories and pain?” “Probably.” He shrugged. “There’s nothing there I miss.” “That’s cause she’s right there.” Almora gestured ahead of them. He shot her a dark look, but she continued anyway. “Are you so certain that’s the story from her angle, as well?” His lips thinned. “I know it is.” His gaze narrowed. “Look at her appearing now. When she needs something yet again.” 24 Guardians Arriving The rest of the ride was relatively peaceful until a sound like flapping ship sails. Tilting up their heads, they watched a giant orange bird fly over. Its shadow engulfing them. “Guardians.” Disseus hissed yanking up his hood and folding his cloak carefully around him. Did she call to them? He sent Nim a sharp look. Horses shying, they moved from the landing path of the massive bird. Descending through the trees it shrank, wings disappearing. Legs reducing and scales falling away. Clothes climbing up his length like snakes winding over him. Polished boots crunched over the branches as he took a few steps and came to a stop. “Nim.” He greeted. His solemn face typically impassive. She gave a slight nod. She knows him. Disseus looked from her to the Guardian. Waiting to find out exactly what he was here after. Pulling his hood low over his forehead Disseus willed his features to be mottled and slack again. Tipping his head sideways he leaned away from them. *** Fortunately, Bernus had eyes only for Nim. “I’ve brought the others.” He announced. “Though you know the severity of our mission, your daughter insisted we check on your efforts and ensure you’re still safe.” Daughter? As the small Ice Benu Guardian landed behind her, she transformed into a lovely young recreation of Nim. Nim’s eyes lit vibrantly at the sight of her. Disseus was looking from Nim to the girl raptly. Disseus couldn’t help looking from one redhead to the other. The likeness is uncanny. The only difference was that the younger girl had beautiful aqua eyes instead of Nim’s brilliant green. Disseus felt somewhat annoyed that Nim had only spoken of a son. I’d known nothing of this daughter. How much more of her life, don’t I know? *** A giant multi-colored bird arrived next. It had to land in a clearing ahead, due to its massive size. Disseus’ eyes widened. He’d never seen a Benu Guardian so large. Disseus dismounted readying for combat should he be recognized. What is this thing? “Mother!” The girl hit the ground running and embraced Nim with a delighted squeal. Mother? It seemed strange to hear someone calling her that. There’d been a time when Disseus had envisioned tiny children of theirs cheering that as they flooded into his hut. But it was not to be. He shook himself from wasted reveries. Ignoring the small pang of sadness that rolled through him at knowing Nim had bourne two men children. Neither of which were mine. *** “Marnie, My Sweet!” Nim welcomed her. Arms wide and her face soft in a way he’d never seen before. Laughing together a moment Marnie stepped back and turned to face the others. “Are these your assistance?” Her voice held no disappointment or skepticism as she surveyed their ragtag band. We’re a rather rough looking lot. Even Disseus knew that. At Nim’s nod, Marnie approached them for a closer inspection. Watching the treeline ahead, Disseus awaited the arrival of whatever massive beast had been in the shape of the biggest Benu Bird he’d ever seen. Vaguely surprised when a slender young man emerged. What did I expect? Some behemoth? Yes. Yes, I did. Someone far larger. Such as a great barbarian of a man. Like one he’d meant once at the Blue Lark Assassin’s Guild. An unholy large creature. Nim tossed her hair over her shoulder, to offer the young man a broad smile in greeting. She knows him. How? Disseus was slightly annoyed at the surge of jealousy that rose through him. Immediately making him recall the feel and smell and sounds of her on the night past. Wondering if this good-looking young man had experienced the same from her on occasion. That thought was sickening. For a moment Disseus’ eyes narrowed and his teeth gritted against the wave of emotion. But the young man promptly stepped to Marnie’s side. His hand dropping low on her back to rest possessively. Disseus’ face eased and his aggressive stance relaxed. He belongs to the younger version. Not my mate. *** Beaming, Marnie strode to them and quickly began embracing each of them in warm welcome. Despite Lonnix’s startled look. And as she reached Disseus, he’d misshapen his face and allowed drool to seep from the corner of his mouth. But Marnie didn’t bat an eyelash. Her expression sincerely thankful. Too sweet to even note my deformities. And against his better judgement, Disseus felt himself softening toward this gentler version of Nim. Like all the best parts of her. “Your deeds won’t be forgotten by the guardians, Lonnix.” Her smile was scintillating as she shook his hand vigorously. Looking so much like her mother. And as for Nim, every time she looked directly at Marnie, she couldn’t suppress her proud smile. Nor the softening of her expression. She cherishes her daughter. Her children. He corrected his thoughts. It was a look he’d not seen on her in a long while. Pure joy. It transformed her face. This was why she needed to find her son. Though he’d known, he hadn’t understood until now. She’s a mother with a desperate need to protect her young, in truth. 25 Need of a Harbinger Lonnix watched Marnie with rapt attention. Even as Disseus moved to put him in his place he noticed the young man at her side watching Lonnix carefully. “This is my husband, Aardix Mane.” The giant Guardian. Disseus eyed him warily. Wondering if this was some trap that Nim had established to get him taken back to Enuchte. “The young prince.” Disseus interjected a bit too astutely for the blustering fool he appeared to be. He reminded himself to slow his responses. Several surprised glances went his way. Too late. “Yes.” The regal young man nodded in confirmation. “I must speak to you.” Bernus murmured, gesturing for Nim to step aside with him. To discuss what? Disseus’ head whipped. Feeling like a cornered animal. She did. But they weren’t far enough Disseus couldn’t hear them. Even Nim underestimated his acute senses. “We need the Harbinger, Nim.” Me. *** Disseus’ head spun as he honed in on their conversation. “I understand the importance of your mission but-” Bernus began but she cut him off. “I know.” She studied the Guardian. Knowing that he had some idea she knew where Disseus was. She’s already betrayed me? “If he attempts to contact me, I’ll let you know. But the chances are slim. We didn’t part ways amicably.” She cautioned Bernus. Despite the telling statement indicating she was willing to protect Disseus, at least for now. His old rage immediately boiled to the surface. ‘We’ didn’t part ways at all. She parted ways. *** He should’ve been relieved, but instead their conversation was making him progressively more irate. “You were close once.” Bernus reminded. “A long time ago.” “He still may seek you out since you’re no longer hiding from him.” I was right. She was hiding from me. His teeth ground at the knowledge but he didn’t dare intervene now. If Bernus knows where I am, he’ll bring a hoard of them to drag me back. She tossed Disseus a quick glance. A guilty look. She refocused her attention on Bernus. “He’s a Harbinger. Don’t you think he could’ve found me anywhere I’d hid, if he’d been looking?” If I hadn’t already given up! Bernus eyed her doubtfully. *** “You’ll be the first one I call if he makes contact with me.” She assured the Guardian. “It’s important to our people. Your people.” Bernus turned away. But a quick study showed Nim’s face had tightened for a moment as though she were outraged. Though she said nothing. When did she learned such careful control over her whiplash tongue? The answer came quickly and made him wince. When she’d been slave to the Demon King. Her defiance would’ve been met with endless torture... *** She stared at the ground as Bernus rejoined the group. But her dour demeanor banished when her daughter called her name in that bubbling voice. Disseus gave Lonnix a long look. Nodding briefly Lonnix gave a shout that they needed to get moving. Almora looked from him to Disseus in faint surprise that suddenly Lonnix was commanding their little troupe. But thankfully she said nothing. Merely mounted and gave her little mare a touch of heel. The group of guardians shouted their farewells. They rode until the woods. Where his fury overcame him. “You’re working for the guardians.” He spat. A quick sideways glance showed he was back out of disguise. “No. They’d like me to.” She countered. “Bernus would anyway.” Her saying it that way made white hot rage shoot through him. Why would Bernus assume she’d be doing him personal favors? How close had they become? “Bernus is a boy!” Before he could retort she lifted a staying hand. “I know full well you could hear me. I told them nothing.” His only response was the ticking of a muscle in his jaw. “Let me see your hand.” Almora demanded. Without question Lonnix obeyed. Scooting toward the end of the log where Almora sat primly he offered her his chubby palm. Taking his wide fingers, she leaned forward to skim them. Tracing the deep creases with a fingertip. “It says you hunger for coin but have a good heart despite it. This line.” She trailed one. “Indicates you are slow to warm up to someone but once you do, they’re graced with an unfailingly loyal companion. “Like a hound.” Disseus chimed in from the other side of the fire where he was using his dagger to whittle a small piece of wood. “Always following me about. Nipping at my heels.” “That’s because someone must look after your sorry arse. You’d get yourself in all manner of scraps were it not for me incessantly extracting us.” Tipping his head back, Disseus roared with laughter. “That’s how it is, ’tis it?” “Aye.” Lonnix twisted to nod solemnly toward his friend. Rubbing his eyes with his thumbs, Disseus shook his head. *** “Come.” Lonnix ordered. “Let her tell us your innermost depths. Though it may only reveal endless parades of lovely wenches dancing over piles of coin.” “That, My Friend.” Disseus laughed as he pointed. “Would be you.” “Oh.” Lonnix stroked his chin in an imitation of being deep in thought. “Aye. Perhaps that is so.” But setting his splinter of wood aside and sheathing his dagger Disseus rounded the fire to crouch before Almora. Letting her take his big hand in hers his eyes watched her face patiently. Nim suffered an unbearable tightness inside her chest at the sight. Almora hummed thoughtfully. “Noble but distanced. Faithful but bitter. Gentle but ruthless. You’re contrived of endless contradictions, My Lord.” Disseus’s smile began to fade and the light in his eyes dimmed as he retracted his hand. “Sounded accurate to me!” Lonnix looked to Nim. “Perfectly read.” Nim agreed. “That so?” She nodded. “Then perhaps it is your turn.” “No.” She sipped from a wooden cup of boiled herbs. “I am quite good without.” 26 Readings All Around “Be a sport.” Lonnix pressed. “The rest of us did so at our own expense.” Shaking her head, Nim drew another careful sip. Lonnix and Disseus exchanged a look. In unison they laughingly lunged for her. Though Lonnix was far quicker than expected it was, of course, Disseus that reached her before she could react. Cup clattering as he laughingly hooked her under the armpits and hoisted her up. Still dangling helplessly in shock, she failed to struggle until he pushed her down before the witch. Nearly singeing her hair in the fire. Objecting she hissed profanity at him. “Shush.” He put a finger to his lips and gestured to Almora commandingly. *** Snarling up at him, Nim glared from beneath lowered brows as she thrust her rigid hand out as he’d made it obvious, he’d not be letting her up until she complied. And she won’t have me touching her any longer than necessary. That thought caused a bitter twinge to rush through him, but he pushed it aside as he awaited Almora. Unable to resist a little jab. Just a little one this time. He promised. “That’s a good girl.” Disseus smirked. “Ignore him.” Almora drew her attention. “This says your life will be long but rocky. And-” But of course, Nim harshly cut her off before she could say more. “How do you know that?” “She’s from a long line of witches.” Lonnix supplied. Causing Nim’s head to turn to face him. Making her red hair bunch along the leaves and twigs as she cocked her head toward him as if to warn him that speaking wasn’t in his favor currently. It’s probably not. She’s just looking for someone to lash out at. “This.” Almora pointed out a long groove. “Is your lifeline. It tells me.” She explained. Elaborating further. “See these ridges here? Like tiny mountains? These rises show the complexities you’ll endure. They’re quite high.” “Ah.” Nim lifted her head to see. Her tone somewhat impressed. Begrudgingly, no doubt. “This line tells me of your skills. You have many but this more than the others.” Almora pointed to one in particular. A deeper line. “Battle.” She acknowledged, engrossed in what Almora pointed out. Dissues’ brow furrowed as he looked down at her. That’s not all she’s good at. Strange that’d be the first thing she’d think of. “This tells me of your spirit.” Almora’s voice drew him back to the subject at hand. “You love deeply and are innately maternal. Very protective. Like a mother bear.” Disseus and Lonnix both laughed. “Bear sounds appropriate.” Lonnix teased. Eyes dancing with mirth. Knowing he could taunt her some while Disseus held her pinned down. “Certainly, appropriate since she has much the same personality as that nag you ride.” Disseus agreed. But Nim was listening to neither of them. *** “What is this one?” Nim twisted, and Disseus released her enough to let her show them what she meant. She touched a strange, splintered line. “That is your family. It speaks of your children.” Nim stiffened as Almora studied it. “I count thr-” “This is silly.” Nim jerked her hand free and rose abruptly. Ending the subject immediately. Disseus let her go. But not without a penetrating blue-eyed stare. Almora was going to say three. I’ve met two… Something in him tightened and he wondered. Just for a moment, he wondered. She’d never admit it. She’d never tell me if I asked. But he badly wanted to know. Who’s was the third one? And where is it? Is it mine? *** Nim stood and dusted off her dress. Giving her back to Disseus who was staring her down. Pinning her with a permeating look. Enough so she glanced once over her shoulder at him, under the guise of brushing it off. “What is with you two?” Lonnix gave an aggravated gesture. Clever enough to not miss this strange interchange but dense enough to have missed what was nearly said. Or at least willing to let us think so. Disseus knew that Lonnix preferred people to underestimate his intellect. It gave him a distinct advantage that his stature did not allow. “It’s okay.” Almora signaled for him to silence as she watched Nim return to where she’d been. Briskly collecting her cup, she eyed the herbs lingering in the bottom. Surely aware that all eyes were on her as she feigned being oblivious. She’s hiding from me. Disseus had seen that behavior before. In the last days before she left me… *** Almora watched her too. A strange look crossing the witch’s pretty features. “She’s very odd.” She murmured softly. Disseus shot her a questioning look. “She can be so warm and charming. Almost like a child. Then the next moment it’s like a door slams inside her and she’s back to ice cold and seething.” Disseus stared back at Nealinim. Not realizing he was nodding slightly. “How’d you ever get close to her?” Blinking in surprise he muttered. “She was the very opposite of what you see now.” 27 Don’t Go “She never used to be this bad.” Disseus could recall warmth and laughter and rolling through flowers and being tackled by a woman in skirts dropping out of a tree. Days of sunshine and laughter. He looked around him now and saw everything through darker eyes. Reminding himself that those days were long gone. Almora was still giving him a quizzical look. But I don’t have any answers to offer her. Almora clearly wanted to know what had changed so much in Nim. I don’t know. It wasn’t my fault. She left me. His thoughts turned bitter, and he shifted away from the witch. Making it clear the conversation was over and he cared to discuss it no further. *** But thinking over what Almora had said made him curious. I know some of the more ugly parts of her story. Of the time she was gone. But I’d like to know the rest… Yet he feared asking to fill in the blanks would likely cause him pain. But his hunger to know was making him restless. What did happen to her the years since I knew her? Other than the demon. And whatever evolving closeness she has with the bloody Guardian. Bernus… Thinking the man’s name wanted to make him hit a tree. They were obviously very friendly. Comfortable enough in each others’ company that Bernus could nearly threaten her, and she didn’t bat an eyelash but deflected smoothly. Like she does everything I say. Or ask. That night was fitful for Nim. Nightmares plagued a time that should’ve been peaceful. All she could see was the giant twisted features of the Demon King. The gleeful black eyes as he watched her. She flailed in an attempt to chase away her attacker. Moaning in despair as the Demon King lumbered toward her. The giant caught her by the neck and lifted her off the ground. Gasping for air she kicked at him. Her breaths quickened and she was flailing. Kicking in her sleep as she prepared to dislodge him from her. Remembering her vow that she’d never again let him put a hand on her. Sudden pressure over her mouth was even more real. She lunged awake to defend herself and found she was pinned down and Disseus’s large warm hand was over her mouth. His eyes burning into her. For a heartbeat she saw only horrible black eyes. Demon eyes. That old familiar, panic gripped her. And she objected to his nearness from beneath his hand. Watching fear flood her gaze made Disseus unable to hide the brief hurt that flickered over his face. I never gave her a reason to fear me. *** “Quiet.” He whispered. “There’s something in the trees.” He lifted his head to look around intently. Strangely, she was immediately soothed by his commanding voice. His scent washed over her. Trees, rain and warm volatile male. The long line of his sinewed neck met the hollow beneath his square jaw beckoning her lips. And for the briefest moment, she considered leaning up and hooking her fingernails into his back and drawing him down over her. Sucking at that firm skin along his neck in the way she knew would make him growl in his throat. Wanting more. Would he be startled if she put her mouth there or would he close his eyes and savor her touch? She couldn’t help wondering. She forced herself from her silly reverie to pay attention to the urgency of the issue. He was listening for sounds coming from a distance back in the trees. He let his hand slide from over her mouth. “What’s out there?” She queried in a hushed voice. He was silent. His gaze still narrowed as he scanned the trees. Body wound for battle. But then it dawned on her that he could be feigning it. His mocking words from this morning hit her like a dash of ice water. Followed by the swell of humiliation all over again. His hand slid to the ground next to her head but didn’t lift his body. “Is this you trying to make your threats from this morning true?” She asked waspishly. Aware he rarely made idle threats. He looked down with widened eyes. “You truly don’t hear them?” *** She turned her head to eye him suspiciously but focused. Trying to hear what might be out there. Then she could. A rustle now and again. The snap of an occasional branch. “Demon.” He remarked coolly. “How do you know?” “I can smell them.” Those ice blue eyes flashed in moonlight as he scanned the trees Putting his hands on the ground on each side of her, he hoisted himself off. She reflexively wrapped her arms around his back. “Don’t go.” Realizing that for this briefest moment, with him laying over her like some kind of a shield, she had felt safe for the first time in the longest time she could recall. A smile pulled at his lips and his eyes danced as they used to. “You want me to stay?” He dropped his weight back over her. “Right here?” It dawned on her then how foolish she’d sounded. Nearly desperate. Quickly rolling she shoved him to the side of her. “I don’t need more of your condescension.” She said scathingly. But there was another rustle. He rose to move toward it, but she caught his sleeve. Heedless of how she sounded this time. Furtively meeting his probing look, she said. “Just stay...with me.” She stared into the trees frantically before looking back at him with some hint of primal wildness in her gaze. She’s scared to death. 28 Fears “Are you afraid?” Disseus queried. Hungering to see if she’d admit her vulnerability. Become a bit closer to me through a hint of truth. If she’s even capable of that… “No.” She choked a little. “I just can’t protect both your friend and your mistress by myself.” He scoffed. “Almora isn’t my mistress, as you know very well. I’ve only ever wanted one woman.” Catching her chin, he turned her face back to him. Giving her a long look that conveyed his disbelief. But she promptly jerked her head away. “Look at me.” “How do you somehow make your commands seem coaxing?” She wants to do what I’m asking but it defies every instinct she has to protect herself. Some part of him could faintly understand that. She had no one else to look after her for a long time. But that thought made the old bitter part of him return to the fore. That was her own doing. I’d have been there. “Because I’m asking you to obey.” He reached for her again, but she turned away. “Don’t.” There was pleading in her soft voice. Some distant emotion she was choking back. Nightmarish memories, no doubt. “Nealinim, look at me.” In spite of herself, she found herself complying with his direction. Peering over her shoulder, eyes wide and fearful. “What’s so terrifying?” His permeating gaze roved her face. Looking for a clue as to what her fears were. “I…I don’t know how to explain to you, Disseus…” She feels exposed, as it is. “Why do you always want to look at me when you’re asking probing questions?” To read you. “I want to see if you’re lying or not. Why are you evading answering me? I’m not one of your halfwit lovers that would miss it, you know that.” She swallowed. She’s well aware of that. “I’ll stay.” He conceded. And for a moment he seemed very much like the man she used to know. Lying there next to her. Protecting her against the world. Ready to take on anything that would disturb her. *** Disseus remained awake the rest of the night. Watching for any threat. Unfortunately, that left him the night for haunting memories to descend. Memories of better times. Then after that, of the broken times. Mornings in Enuchte. When the grasses were green, and the fog was a thick blanket over the grass rising to his hips. Making hunting rabbits nearly impossible. The fat leaves of the trees still dripped with morning dew, slicking his white hair. He’d brushed it from his face. Tossing it back and smoothing it along his scalp. Making him stand out in his thick black tunic and black breeches. Walking with a spear as he searched for some breakfast. That’s where she’d found me the first time. He’d already made a name for himself among the Harbinger ranks. Their militaristic unit serving his impersonal nature well. His devotion to strive for better skills and his quick reflexes well honed to the tasks assigned to the Harbingers. Normally the other fey skittered from the paths of the taller, more sterile Harbingers. Avoiding their ominous, still presence and evading the cold, unemotional stares they landed on the fey. Seeing into them. Knowing the crimes, they’d dared not admit to a soul. And ready to wreak recompense. Harbingers were the law of the fey. Creatures both necessary and abhorrent to the fey realms. Once Harbingers were fully trained and gained rank within their units, they were assigned out districts to watch over the fey. To enforce fey law and hunt any demon that dared set foot in our territory. *** Usually emerging the victor in their constant phases of combat, he became renowned very quickly. His hunt had led him to one of the highest points of Black Rocks to attempt to see over the film of fog. It was the crumbled remnants of a cave, now reduced to a tall heap of rocks tinged black from the algae growing on them. Crouched on the highest boulders, he released a handful of dirt deliberately. Studying the angle the wind carried it away. Straightening, he squinted over the moor and into the treeline. Watching everything around the river below. Moving his black cloak to the back of him, he flung it over the bow across his back, exposing his leather pants and sleeveless tunic as well as the chorded length of his bronzed arms. Pausing as he watched for movement below. He was so still he might’ve been a statute. Then he jerked. The arrow was pulled, nocked and unleashed so fast it took her a moment to register what the movement had been. The bow lowered and he relaxed. Having warned his target that he was aware of her presence. As I’d been when she followed me to the tavern mere days ago. “What is it Princess?” Disdain was clear in his voice as he lowered the bow. Startled she’d realized he was talking to her. Surprised he’d even known she was creeping behind him. “Princess?” She queried. “I’m not a Diamond.” The fey describe their lords and royalty in terms of gems. Depicting their value. A Diamond indicated true blood royalty. I didn’t call her a princess because of her status amongst the fey. It was because of who she was. She was as far from me as any princess. And it was a good way to remind myself of that simple fact. *** Sighing, he’d turned and began agilely hopping down the rocks as he slung the bow over his shoulder. “No. But you’re a Gem. Truly little difference from where I stand. You’re just as pampered, no doubt.” I’d intended to offend her. As I did the others. To send her scampering on her way. Scoffing, she trailed after him as he walked away as though he’d dismissed her. “You know nothing about me!” She was talking to his back. Checking her own cloak, she verified she was still carefully disguised and that he was likely guessing. She had no idea it was her manner that gave her away. Perhaps it was the line of her back or her confidant stance, he couldn’t quite put his finger on it. But somehow, every movement she made, gave away her status.

01 Poking the Dragon King Kellen of the Paladines was furious. Nearly quivering with it. The hell if she thinks so. Rejecting my suit after being hot and wet in my arms. Prideful, prideful, prideful creature! The chit had dared lie with him and then reject him before the entirety of the Banquet Hall. There was very little that riled Kellen up. But a childish game such as that would certainly do the trick. She knew she was mine from the moment I took her maidenhead. He was pacing an outer Parlor. Having returned at the behest of the Mane King. The Citadel was quite expansive and there were certainly plenty of rooms. But the King had asked him to wait for him in a back Parlor. After having been insulted by the princess to now be shuttled into a back Parlor like some miscreant had him near to bursting in fury. The king entered the Parlor. Waving his hands in supplication. “I’m sorry, My Friend. I don’t know what’s come over her!” “She spoiled and prideful.” Kellen stopped pacing to announce. The King shrugged and grudgingly tilted his head. “She is perhaps that.” “And selfish.” The King looked pained. “Possibly. But she does have a good heart.” “I’ve yet to see any trace of one.” “It is there, I assure you!” The King approached to put a hand on his shoulder. “I hate that she hastened such a decision regarding your marriage. If the offer still stands, I’ll surely persuade her.” “Oh, will you?” Kellen turned furious brown eyes on the King. I find that doubtful. There’s clearly no controlling the impudent creature. But Kellen had some ideas for how he’d like to try. He was highly tempted to divulge his little secret to the King. His eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “What?” The wizened old king asked. “What is it?” Kellen strode over and tugged the Parlor door closed to have privacy with the king. Divulging what he considered to be the only way to make amends for the wicked princess’ prideful crimes. *** Kellen was still in the Parlor below when the furious King marched from the room and took the stairs straight away. Bellowing to have his daughter brought to him. She’ll no doubt think his fury over her rejecting me. But it is quite another matter that angers him, indeed... Kellen was unsure why the King had called her up to the second level. There was certainly no privacy there as he raged that she had embarrassed Mane Country for the last time and that she would most certainly be taking a husband as he no longer wanted the sight of her in his realm. Kellen winced at those words. Seeming rather harsh for even what she may deserve. “I’m not accepting that king’s!” She proclaimed. Making Kellen’s momentary sympathy wither and instantly die. “Don’t worry! You won’t get the chance. You’ll wed whatever poor sot next asks. Be he King or peasant.” The King marched back downstairs and straight back toward the Banquet Hall, dismissing her as quickly as he’d summoned her. “What?” She cried. He stepped out of the Parlor but stayed in the shadows of the stairs. Seeing her gripping the banister high above as she stared down at the King in dismay. “Papa! You don’t mean that!” But the old King ignored her and passed through the archway into the Banquet Hall. The Hell he doesn’t. Kellen smiled evilly as he eased back into the dim parlor. 02 A Proposal The next morning, The King demanded Kyra accompany him to the Greeting Hall. “You’re my daughter, you can see how to interact with the people of a realm.” “They won’t be my people if you’re that set on wedding me off.” “I am.” He said coldly. She shot him a quick look. Frowning as she studied his suddenly stern profile. This wasn’t the smiling, laughing father she knew. “Are you feeling well?” She asked under her breath. “Should I be?” He demanded. Giving her a cold glance. Kyra shifted in her seat. Suddenly feeling very uncomfortable. “Are you feeling ill, Papa?” “That’s none of your concern.” “You know I-” “Hush!” He barked. Pointing toward the first peasant making entrance. The man pleaded his case, and the King made a decision with rang with finality. Sending the man on his way. A woman with a baby bundled in her arms approached next and the King handled her a bit more kindly. Directing her where she could get some extra grain from the stores since her crop had not done well during the recent drought. “Do we have enough in store?” Kyra queried quickly. Giving him a sharp look. Though she enjoyed feigning disinterest in the castle affairs, he knew she made it a point to know what goods there were, what was needed and when to send out the Huntsman. All to ensure her father’s realm was taken care of during times he was more sickly. “We have a shipment coming.” “From where?” She cried. “No one has any grain crop this year save the Paladines because they’re-” “Enough.” Her father lifted a hand. “Silence now.” “Why are you being so cold to me today?” “Haven’t you earned that?” He gave her a look and his white beard seemed to quiver. His blue eyes looked damp as though he were near to crying. Kyra looked shamefaced. “I didn’t intend to embarrass you, Father. He just-” “Silence!” Father lifted that hand again as another man entered the Greeting Hall. This one was a minstrel in black and red brocade with a great round hat pulled low over his face. He pulled out a fiddle and began strumming festively. Swaying side to side to the beat. It was so upbeat that she found herself doing the same. Soon clapping and tapping her toe to his jingle. He began singing and his voice was a smooth baritone that drew the listener in. And below that hat was a broad, white grin which made him seem all the more mysterious. He was captivating and charismatic. She could see how he could afford such finery as he wore despite being a simple minstrel. “That was quite pleasing, Boy. But what is it you have need of.” “Why, Sire, I had heard you may be in need of a Citadel minstrel. Is that not so?” Kyra noticed that the minstrel was a fine looking young man. Well garbed for a minstrel with smooth, carved features and dark eyes. His square jaw framing he mobile mouth which moved with full lips when he spoke. Kyra looked at her father, unaware they’d been searching for a new minstrel since they’d had the same one since she was a child. The King frowned and eyed him. “Nooo.” *** “My error.” He began to walk out. The Princess’ voice stopped him. “That was indeed very pleasing.” He turned and took his hat off with a flourish and dipped in a deep bow. “My pleasure to amuse such a pretty young Princess.” “No, ‘twas ours to hear you!” She was grinning and flushed from the excitement of the music. He blew a long whistle. “And a lovely ‘un ye are. I ‘ope one day to have a wife as fine of face as ye, Your Highness.” Kyra paused and gave him a wide-eyed look. The King leaned forward, intrigued. “Was that a proposal, Minstrel?” The man turned fully to the king, “I meant no affront, My Liege.” “We accept your offer!” The King declared. Leaping to his feet. *** “What?” Kyra gave the King a stunned look. “Father!” “I warned you, My Girl. The next proposal.” She leapt to her feet. Clutching her skirt in a white-knuckled grip. “He’s a minstrel!” “And you’re a might large pain in the rear! I’d give you to anyone at this point to have you off.” She gaped at him in horror. “Father!” “Eh.” He waved his hand. Kyra was shocked. She’d never seen her father this angry at her. She looked from him to the minstrel in horror. “You’re his problem now.” The king gestured to the minstrel. “Proceedings will be tomorrow at noon.” “Proceedings!” “The wedding of course.” The minstrel stood there quietly watching the interchange. “As you command, My Liege.” “Does that give you time to get your things in order?” The king asked the minstrel in a courteous tone. The dark haired minstrel lowered his head in assent. “I shall be prepared, Liege.” “Good. It is done.” Kyra was on his heels. Pleading as they left the room. Kellen watched them go. Quite pleased with himself. He slapped his rounded hat back on his head and began whistling as he headed for the door. Off to find a peasant house. 03 Taken Home Kellen was there at noon and the Priest did the rites of marriage before the King and he took his new bride home. He was unsurprised when on the way home she stated. “We may be wed now. But I’ll not be yours.” “No?” He reigned the horse pulling the tiny cart with her things. “Then whose shall you be?” “I belong to no one but myself.” “And how true to her are you?” She frowned. “What’s your meaning?” He shrugged and they rode on. Once to the small shack she became outraged. “You can’t mean for me to live in that?” “Would you prefer out here in the meadow? It is quite lovely on warm summer nights. But in the Fall it gets rather cold.” The breeze was brisk enough out here, that midway he’d had to wrap a fur over her shoulders. And she’d undone her hair to help her ears against the frosty bite. She looked around. The giant leaves on the looming trees were already brown and gold and dusted the ground around the shack. As though it’d been constructed amidst the pile of spring debris. She glanced from him back to those trees and pensively began walking through the high weeds to the shack. “It needs some tending. She hadn’t been prepared to bring a woman back here.” He offered in apology. “That’s clear.” “You’re welcome though.” “For what?” She demanded. For not spanking you soundly on the way here. Kellen thought in aggravation. Vaguely surprised that she had ridden right next to him and not recognized him despite that the only differences were plainer clothes and a clean shaven face. She pays attention to perilously little. I’m going to change that. *** That first evening. Kellen went to work putting the shack to rights as much as he could. It’s not much. Perfect for my purpose. The princess was duly devastated. Sitting in a chair and peering around her as though afraid to touch anything. Or afraid something might touch her… He hadn’t missed the fearful looks she was casting toward him. And she did look luscious. He vividly recalled those ripe breasts bulging with each stroke as he entered her. Each tiny gasp she’d made and her eyes growing hooded as she came close to climax. And I will have her again. His palms already itched to rove over her body. To caress those smooth legs again and to feel her clutching around his cock. She’ll be mine soon enough. Patience King. He told himself. “What do I call you?” She queried. He recalled when she had asked him if he’d request that of her and he’d told her he’d rather know what she wanted him to call her. She’d never answered. “Ryder.” My middle name. “Okay.” She swallowed. “Ryder…” She adjusted her position. Smoothing her skirts and hitching her chin. “Just so you know, I’m no biddable wife. I am still a princess.” “Not in this house.” He popped her bubble with lethal precision. Relishing telling her more. “Here you are my wife and you’re going to have to pull your weight to ensure our survival.” “Survival?” Her voice rose. “Yes.” He gave her a sideways look as he cleaned wooden bowls off the table and began lighting candles around the Main Room. To stave off the falling darkness. “While I am away at the neighboring kingdom playing for the king. I’ll need you to put things to rights here.” “To rights?” She looked around in panic. He couldn’t help the merciless glee climbing through him. Time to bring her down a notch. “Yes. The floors need scrubbed. The cupboards cleaned. The dishes washed…The things which one can clearly see need doing.” At least the place will be tidy for the return of the Smiths. Whom he’d purchased the loan of the shack from. “What?” She shrieked. “I know nothing about cleaning!” “Well, tomorrow you’ll have plenty of time to hone the craft.” Or be begging to wed the king of the Paladines by the time I return home. *** She stood. Bright red and fuming. Flushed right up to the roots of her black hair. Which swung around her hips so seductively. “Fine! But I’ll not be in your bed tonight.” “You most certainly will be. As is my right.” “I’m not consummating this.” She stomped. “Why? Are you hoping to get out of marriage to me? Because I assure you, you won’t be.” “You can bloody rot in Hell!” She huffed. He eyed her. Dragging a valise from under the table and rifling through it. “Put on this. It’s more suitable to our household and won’t draw as much undue attention.” “What is wrong with what I’m wearing?” “You’re living as a peasant now, Sweetheart. Which will involve dressing as one or ruining your finery doing so. And attracting thieves in the meantime. Which will lead to you have nothing nice to wear on visits to your father.” “I’ll still get to see him?” She leaned forward. “Of course. On occasion you’ll visit he and your brother.” “Tommy…” She said. Slumping to her seat as if in shock. Kellen tossed the dress in her lap and headed toward the back room. “Save it for tomorrow. You may sleep in your nightdress tonight. If it makes you feel better.” His voice had grown somewhat cold. He didn’t look back as he headed for the bedroom. Where, despite his ruse, he’d had fine sheets and bedding put on it to add her some place of comfort. Even though her discomfort is the point. He was laying naked in the bed. Propped up on the pillows when she tentatively walked in. Barefoot with her nightdress swaying around her feet. She peered at him nervously as she eased toward the bed with the footsteps of a woman headed to the gallows. Scared half to death I’ll ravish her. She slipped beneath the blankets and rolled her back toward him. He let her. Turning onto his side to admire her shape beneath the coverlet. Her fine curves and the satiny black sheen of her hair in the moonlight seeping in through the crack in the shutters. He had managed to doze off when he felt movement in the bed next to him. Waking enough to find her rolling over and huddling against his side. Her head slipping from her pillow to his shoulder without her even knowing. The rose scent of her hair filled his nose, and the warm heat of his body was highly inviting. He found himself rising to the occasion. He absentmindedly stroked her hair and she purred in pleasure. Even half asleep. Making him want her all the more. She slid her hand over his abdomen and rolled her face into his shoulder. Beginning to rub her body on him. It was then that he realized she was less asleep then she pretended. He saw the signs of a woman’s need but gathered his composure and rolled away from her. Withdrawing from her pleasurable warmth. Against every fiber of his being. He felt her go strikingly still in shock. Then the bed bounced as she flounced onto her other side. Clearly furious. He smiled in the darkness. In good time. He could wait. And so can she… 04 The Shack Kellen woke Kyra just before daylight. “Princess!” He shouted so loud she flopped out of bed, tossing the blanket over her head and getting tangled in it. “What? What’s going on!” She shouted in terror. “It’s time to wake. For one to get all the work here done, we must begin before the sun. Tonight, we’ll tend the farm together. But no need for you to do that alone. Just work on righting the house today.” She tossed the blanket off her and blinked at him in confusion. “You know, scrub the floors. Clean the cupboards. Feed the goats and cow. The feed is in the barn. I’ll see you tonight when I’m done playing for the king.” “The King of the Paladines?” Her face brightened slightly. Missing me already? Ask to go to him and I’ll drop this ruse now. “Indeed. Have you met?” Her gaze fell and then she hardened. “Not well enough to note.” Not well enough to note? He found his jaw ticking as he silently fumed. That’s how it is to be then? *** She collected the dress he’d handed her the night before and pulled it on. Ready to start a day of peasantry then concede. Prideful. Prideful. He harrumphed. Already feeling some pangs of guilt for what he knew he was leaving her to. She knows nothing. But he’d keep knights in the area. Close enough to keep her safe. Just not to help her. *** Kyra had never had such a hard day. By nightfall she was still scrubbing the dark spots along the Main Room floor. She’d cleaned the cupboard. Chased off too many vermin to count. Fed and watered the goats and the cow which seemed far too large and far too dangerous to get near. After she’d spent an hour examining the stores in the small granary trying to determine what food went to which animal. Which had seemed like it would be far easier than it was. By the time she was done pouring some corn into a trough for the cow, she felt something sharp stinging her leg. Looking down she saw a bird aggressively flapping against her ankle. She leapt aside and had to kick it away as it ran after her. Cawing and shuffling. She squawked and had to swing the bucket at it to get it to cease. As corn fell from the bucket and dropped along the ground it came to a stop and began pecking at the bits. Making quite the fuss over the bits of food. Which caused several others that looked similar, to come rushing over. Responding to his ruckus and quickly gobbling up the food. Realizing that they were merely hungry, she retrieved more corn and scattered them along the ground for the birds which flapped excitedly and clucked. Leaving her alone once they were fed. She backed from them, watching the larger one with the curved tail which had bothered her to begin with. Stepping inside she slammed the door. Deciding to keep a solid door between her and the devil animal which she’d found to be more hostile than the far larger cow. Her hair felt caked in sweat. Her clothes stuck to her, and she found a foul odor was emanating from her neck and arms. She was exhausted and her muscles so weak that they tremored every time she pushed the horse hair brush forward along the floor. Her stomach burbled grumpily. She’d gone searching for food mid-morning but found there was nothing in the pantry. Nothing in any cupboard which she could eat. A hunk of moldy bread on a counter had been all she could find. And despite all of her grand upbringing, she was beginning to consider eating that. She stood and wandered to the cupboards to look again. When he’d gone this morning, she hadn’t realized there’d be nothing to eat. She had endured several hours of thirsting before she’d figured out how to work a crank well behind the shack and greedily drank handfuls of fresh water. As she roamed the Main Room, she spotted a biscuit on a saucer far back in a corner behind the bread. She quickly grabbed it and found it was hard as a rock, but she clutched it like the finest sweet pastry. Nearly in tears because she was so grateful to find it, she returned to where she’d been scrubbing and slumped to her knees in her dirty dress. With her dirty hair. Feeling like her whole body hurt and like nothing in her life would ever be the same. She had nothing now. And this was the way all her days would be until she quietly passed away. She mourned her life as a princess, and even more, worried about her father’s health. And if Tommy was missing her. And how long it might be, before she could see them again. Tears streamed her cheeks as she broke off a bit of the biscuit and put it in her mouth. It seemed to dissolve as it hit the moisture there. Nearly before she could taste it. Making it feel like she was almost eating nothing at all. She cried a bit harder and realized how dirty her fingers were from the work she’d done. Just then, she heard a bit of scratching and looked over. Catching beady black eyes peering at her from a hole in the wall. She saw a tiny twitching nose and flicking whiskers. At first, she fell backward and started to scramble away but the creature immediately vanished. Obviously more scared of her than she was of it. Kyra chewed her cheek eyeing it. It peered back out and when she didn’t move it shot out to steal a crumb that’d fallen from her biscuit when she scooted backward. It rushed excitedly back to the tiny hole, and she could hear it in there crunching on it. She found herself giggling as she wondered if it was as sad as she’d been about its hardness. At least this animal seemed to have no desire to kill her. As the hideous bird had. It peeked back out and looked from her to the biscuit in her hand. Clearly as hungry as she was. Feeling a deep moment of sympathy for the tiny animal she pulled off a tiny corner and set it down before her. The creature skittered out and grabbed it and ran back again. She watched it quietly. Wondering if this was the closest to contact she’d be having with anyone for a long while. At least other than her new husband. Who had soundly rejected her last night. She didn’t know if it was because he’d thought her fully asleep and was being kind or because she’d made it so clear she’d not have him or because he simply didn’t want her any more than she’d wanted him. But she had. She’d dreamt of the Paladine King last night. And woke up yearning for the feel of him again. Knowing that the closest thing was her husband she’d realized it would be entirely appropriate for her to join with him. But he’d rolled over instead. Not how she’d foreseen the first night of marriage. Though she hadn’t thought she’d find herself willing to lie with him at all, either. Nothing was as it should be. She was a princess. 05 Returning It was just after dark when Kellen came back. He opened the door and found her dress sullied and she was unmoving on the floor. “Kyra!” He knelt next to her and touched her shoulder. She sat up. Rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand. “Are you well?” “I must’ve fallen asleep.” She murmured. “I was so hungry.” He felt an instant pang of guilt. Though he knew it’d all been part of his initial plan, it seemed horribly cruel to do to her now. Knowing there was none in the house. “I brought food.” He lifted a bundle in his hand. “From the castle.” “Oh.” She covered her mouth. Beaming happily and with tears jumping in her eyes. She looked over at the hole in the wall. “What?” He looked from the hole to her. “There was a mouse.” “Vermin?” He blinked at her. “It wasn’t bad.” She reached out and absentmindedly touched his knee. “It was harmless. It was only hungry.” “Hungry?” He blinked. How delirious was she. “Like I was. I felt for it.” “So, you befriended a mouse?” He half laughed. She nodded. In a strange way, he was proud of her. *** He offered her a hand. She placed her small one in it, and he helped her to her feet. “Come. Let’s have dinner together.” He lit a candle on the little iron candle holder on the table and unwrapped the bundle. Retrieving small wooden plates and cups from the cupboard, he found they were dusted and well-scrubbed. Everything is surprisingly clean. He was rather impressed that it seemed she hadn’t missed a single corner of the shack. And befriended a mouse. “You did an impressive job today.” “It was hard.” She admitted. Sighing as she took a seat. He had moved to pull out the chair for her and had to catch himself and allow her to tend it herself. Though it went against everything he’d been taught as a gentleman, he knew it would not be the way of a peasant lifestyle where the women typically worked alongside the men. He served them both and set the plate before her. “Enjoy.” He poured a bit of wine from a cask in the glass. “Wine?” She asked quickly. “The King offered it to me as reward for my performance. Seemed unkind not accept the generous gesture.” “The King of the Paladines?” “Yes.” “I wouldn’t have thought him so kind.” She remarked. He set down the wooden fork and looked at her. Working to hide his interest in that tiny remark. “Why would you say that.” “He’s a rather could creature.” “I’ve heard the same about you.” He handed her another soft roll and some roasted pork. At the prolonged silence, he looked at her. Seeing her indignant expression, he softened his tone. “The King isn’t so bad as that. And neither are you. Look at the work you did today. As a Princess…I consider that quite an accomplishment.” “Thank you…” She murmured. Her gaze falling to the food on her plate. “Eat, woman.” He laughingly ordered. She smiled and picked up her fork. Nearly shaking with the urge to shovel food into her mouth. “Now, tell me.” He directed. “What was the worst part of your day. Hopefully not that bad. He hid a wince as he awaited her answer. “A chicken attacked me.” “What?” He shook his head. Blinking rapidly as he took that in. “You mean a rooster, I assume.” “A bird.” She amended slowly. Unsure what he meant. He sputtered and started laughing. “What’d you do?” “I backed up and got inside.” “You ran?” She started giggling and that giggle bloomed into burbling laughter. “You are quite gorgeous when you smile, Sweetheart.” “Sweetheart?” She stopped laughing and gave him a startled look. “That’s not the first time you’ve called me that.” “An affectionate endearment. Why?” “I knew someone that called me that.” “Who was that?” She shook her head as if returning to reality. “No one of consequence. You just reminded me…” “Huh.” He cut her off. Let’s end this subject. Promptly. “And the best part?” He questioned. “Of your day?” She looked around thoughtfully. Large, lovely eyes tracing corners of the room. Thickly lashed almond eyes. Designed to lure a man. Bright green eyes combined with black hair which made her look incredibly exotic. A rare jewel in either realm. Her lips were red as spring flowers and looking as plush as the soft down of the cardinal. Beautiful and lush. She was a stunning creature. “The mouse.” She half-smiled fondly. “The mouse.” *** Once she’d eaten her fill, he stood and caught her hand. Guiding her to the backroom. “Come here, My Girl.” No more ‘sweetheart.’ He reminded himself. He pulled her into the bedroom and kissed her. Tasting the wine on her lips and feeling her tired body slump against him. Melting into his warmth. “Kiss me back, Woman.” She did. One of her small hands landing on his chest and caressing up over his neck and into his hair before winding around his neck to hold him. He deepened the kiss and began undoing the laces of her simple brown dress. 06 A Problem She hesitantly caught the laces of his pants and began urging them down. Indicating to him her need. She wants me. His excited body responded to that knowledge. Wanting to pick her up and push her against the wall and ravish her right then and there. He could feel her nipples tightening and slid his hand under her skirt to rub along her leg. Reaching up to test her dampness. Finding her warm and ready. Making him groan with desire. She wants it as badly as I do. He walked her backward. Wrenching his arms from his maroon tunic and tossing it aside to press his bared chest to her. Winding long muscled arms around her to catch her against him. Greedily taking her mouth in searing kisses. “No.” She abruptly reared back and shoved him away. “What?” He lifted his hands in surrender. Shocked at her sudden change. “What’s gotten into you?” “I can’t.” “Can’t be with me?” He asked in astonishment. Certain that a moment ago, she’d been giving him quite different signs. “No.” “Why?” “I just…Well, I…” She blew a long breath. “I think maybe I…Might’ve cared for someone…” “Who?” “A man I met briefly.” Well, this took an intriguing turn. “And why are you not with him now?” She looked to the side of them. Seeming mesmerized by a spot on the floor. “I-I didn’t want to leave my father?” “Because you wanted to stay a princess forever?” She shook her head. “It wasn’t that. Though I certainly never expected to be a peasant’s wife. It’s because he’s sick. He coughs up blood and every so often is too weak to rise in the morning. I take care of the duties of the Citadel those days.” Kellen eyed her. I certainly hadn’t seen that one coming. *** “So you were afraid a new husband would whisk you away?” “And never let me come back…Or check on them.” “And you think that man would’ve?” I wouldn’t have! He wanted to argue but could only look at her with brows lowered. “He wouldn’t have…Understood.” “Because you had no desire to disclose it to him?” He suggested. “I don’t tell anyone.” She defended. Making it sound like an admonition. “I don’t want my father to seem weak.” That’s very wise actually. “What if he would’ve understood.” “I didn’t give him the chance.” “Why not?” “Because I…Was scared.” “So, now you’re going to not give me a chance?” “I just…I was thinking of him, and I don’t want to be with you while thinking of him. That’s not right.” She’s right on that. But certainly, irony in that she doesn’t want to join with me because she’s having erotic thoughts about me. He nearly laughed aloud. “And if you could talk to this man now, what would you say?” “I’d have said, ‘yes’.” “To what?” “To him.” “Should I be wounded by that.” She chewed her cheek. “Perhaps. Though I mean not to wound you. You’ve been nothing but kind.” Not entirely. I’ve been awful. Trying hard not to be me. “I do have affection for you.” She assured. “But you don’t desire me.” “Though I’m not wholly certain what that means, I think I do…I just want him more.” “Well, that is a problem.” “Yes.” She sighed. Stepping back. “It is.” *** He woke her the next morning just before daylight. “Come we have to get over to the castle.” “Home?” She cried. Stumbling from the bed in her excitement. “No. The castle in the Paladines.” “King Kellen’s Castle?” There was the hint of elation in her voice and something that might’ve been fear. Fear of seeing me, no doubt. “Yes.” “What are we going to do there?” She asked slowly. “I’ve gotten you pay as a cleaner for his pending wedding.” “Wedding?” Her voice rose. “To whom?” “A girl he met recently.” She sputtered and he knew she was yearning to ask if it was before or after they’d been together. “Okay…” She deflated. Looking near to tears, yet again. It wasn’t long before they were at the castle. “Are you going to be okay?” He asked. Watching her tie a scrap of cloth she’d brought with her, around her forehead to bind her hair back from her face as effectively as her princess circlet had. Though not nearly as charming in her mind, I’m sure. He felt another bite of guilt and stomped it down. Hoping that very soon, he’d have the chance to make amends. She bit her lip and for a second her expression revealed immense pain, but she nodded. Entering the back door of the castle. Kellen went up to his chamber and had his footman help him into his royal clothing, including his deep blue robe with the white collar. His footman topped his head with his crown. Stepping back to inspect him. “How do I look?” He asked with a grin. “Like quite a different man without the beard.” “You know well, the beard helped dissuade the flock of maidens.” “The king hunters, you mean, Sire.” “Indeed.” He chuckled. “Well, it appears you’re now the one hunting.” “I am.” He adjusted the crown and pictured Kyra’s face. Hoping that it would all prove worth it. That he could heal the two days’ worth of misery. And that she can forgive me for it. 07 Attempting Amends Kyra was scrubbing the grand Ballroom floor when the king’s shadow descended over her. “You’ve done well.” She nodded slowly and didn’t look up. “I’ll quite appreciate having the room so well, tended for my wedding.” She stiffened and stayed frozen as she was. Her head slowly ducked further. “Congratulations, Your Highness.” “Well, thank you.” “Now the only thing needing tended is my bride.” “Indeed.” She murmured. Trying to say as few words as possible. So, I won’t recognize her, I presume. Far too late for that. I’d know her touch in a dark room at this point. “She’s about out of time to get ready, if the Wedding Ball is to be tomorrow.” She nodded. Making her dark head bob. “So it’s time to see if she’ll be willing to get ready. Now.” He insisted. Hoping she’d catch what he was saying, he offered her his hand. *** His hand broke into her view and she paused her scrubbing to stare at it. Looking very saddened as she stared at it. Still not looking up at him. “What’s wrong?” “I’m already married, King if this is you offering.” She said slowly. Somehow registering that he must know who she was. “Are you though? To whom?” She looked up at him. Outline by the light from the shutters behind him. She put a hand over her eyes to peer up at him. Gasping and falling backward. The scrub brush tumbling from her fingers and squeaking over the marble floor. “Ryder!” “Hello, Kyra.” “What are you wearing?” “I think the better question is, have you realized who I am yet? When I am not King Thrushbeard?” She openly gaped at him. “But I…Are you? You’re…” “Yes.” He admitted. “One and the same.” “But your beard…” “Offended you.” He offered. “No…” She seemed to calm. Staring at him and finally taking it all in. “I rather liked it actually.” *** “I’ve been rather cruel in my little game.” He stared down at her. Still offering her his hand. She said nothing. Merely looking at him a long while. That doesn’t bode well. She slapped her hand in his. He pulled her to her feet, and it was everything he could do not to collect her in his arms. And he realized how truly much he was enchanted by the creature. So different from all the rest. In all the good ways and the bad. But beautiful in her all her faults. “What have you to say to me?” “Many ugly things.” She said sourly. He tilted his head grudgingly. “And those, would no doubt be warranted. And my only excuse was my desire to give you a different perspective and the opportunity to, perhaps, miss me.” She chewed her cheek. But not saying she did. “But you’ve not answered my question?” “Which?” She asked. “Will you be my bride and wife?” She slowly nodded. “If you can forgive my cruelty in that Banquet Hall.” “It may take a moment.” “And it may take me a bit to forgive you making me clean a peasant’s shack, starving me, and allowing me to be attacked by a chicken.” “A rooster.” He corrected automatically. “A bird. A truly awful bird.” *** The wedding was a blur of tinkling crystal, burning candlelight, a King at the alter holding her hands and kissing her at the end of the ceremony. The same man she’d married only a few days before, in secrecy. This time he wore all the great finery of a king. His black clothes with golden embroidery. She wore a shimmering silver gown with a white veil which was pinned back by the same pearls which decorated the breastline of the dress he’d commissioned for her. In the hopes she’d say yes. It’d only been tailored this very afternoon. Barely in time for the ceremony. Soon after they ate, he excused them to his chamber. She felt very fortunate that the Paladines didn’t adhere to the normal consummation rituals which included the King’s servants verifying the act. That’d be unbearable. “Did my father know?” She blurted as he walked her up to their chamber. “He did.” “Did he plan it?” “No. I did. He merely agreed.” “Because you told him of my transgression.” “It was clearly the only way to get him to agree.” She ducked her head in shame. “That’s why he was so angry with me.” He gave her a sideways study as they took the stairs. Her holding his arm. And light glittering off the gold embroidery on his black overcoat and breeches. Her dress shimmered in the light as she moved. Waving around her legs. The veil trailing behind her. “You are a brilliant sight.” “Am I?” She peered at him through lowered lashes. “Absolutely ravishing.” “I’ve heard you use that word before.” “When I said I’d ravish you?” He queried boldly. Unashamed of having made the statement. “I should warn you. I fully intend to do it again.” “Is that so?” “Soon as we get up these stairs.” He pointed in the direction of his chamber. “Again. And again. And again. Until we’ve both had enough.” She was eyeing him thoughtfully. “What’s going through that pretty head?” “Why did you reject me in the shack.” “In truth I didn’t want you to want me as Ryder.” “You wanted me to want you as you.” She filled in. Nodding in understanding. “Then why were you willing to take me the second night.” “Couldn’t resist any longer.” “It was only the second night.” “Quite long enough.” *** They reached his chamber, and he barely closed the door before a predatory expression overcame his face. “What is that look?” “The look of a man preparing to toss his new wife on her back.” “You were certainly less straightforward as Ryder.” “Had to be. Or I’d have given myself away.” “Where’d you get the name Ryder.” “It’s my middle name.” “Ah.” She nodded. Looking sideways. He began peeling off his overcoat and untying his shirt while giving her a purposeful look. She backed up and awkwardly sat on the edge of the bed. Feeling more nervous than she ever had. Having no idea why he was so much more intimidating as Kellen then he’d seemed as Ryder. “Don’t be coy now, Sweetheart. I rather appreciate your bold tongue.” “This seems much more complicated then being a peasant man’s wife.” “Because it’s real. And you’re mine?” “I didn’t know him.” Ryder. “But you do me? And that scares you. Or scares you because I intrigue you?” “You do.” She admitted. “And I find you…Intimidating.” “Well, we best get past that. Because I’ve every intention of being very intimate with you as often as possible.” 08 Consummating “Undress for me.” He commanded with all the power of a King. “I’m not sure I can.” She stood. “This dress.” “Try.” She reached back and managed to catch the laces. Undoing them slowly. He watched with an eagle eye. Roving her from head to toe and watching her face as she submitted to his directions. Once she’d undone them, she caught the shoulders and tugged them forward until they loosened enough to fall forward. Revealing that she wore no undergarments due to the fitted cut of the dress. “You were naked underneath that all day?” “Yes. Why?” She asked demurely. “Thank God I didn’t know that.” “Why?” “I’d not have made it through the ceremony without throwing you to the floor.” That made her face heat clear down to her supple breasts. Recalling me having her on the floor before, no doubt. He gave a feral grin. “Saunter to me, Woman.” She took two steps and he put up a hand to stop her. “Not that. The walk you do when you are entering a full Banquet Hall.” She tossed her raven black hair. Making it brush the back of her knees, beneath the hem of the veil. Her chin hitched until she peered down her nose and she walked to him. Swaying her hips in a way that made those breasts bounce and the muscles of her thighs relax and tighten. Beckoning him to sink between them. “That is the Woman.” He praised. She smiled. “Now. Call me King Thrushbeard as you did.” “You want to re-enact your humiliation?” She asked in confusion. “No. I want to enact the consequence I imagined afterward.” “King Thrushbeard.” She said meekly. Eyeing him warily. “Louder.” “King Thrushbeard.” She announced in that authoritative princess voice he admired. He shucked his pants more quickly than she’d have thought possible. He caught her by the waist and walked to the bed. Lightly tossing her back on it. She began scurrying up it to make room for him, but he caught her knees and dragged her back down the bed. Not stopping until their pelvis’ met roughly. His hardened staff pressed firmly between her lips. Hard against her crease and already putting tension against her entrance in a way that had her hips tighten and her thighs squeeze around his hips. She gasped. His eyes were on the nest of hair over her sex and the soft lips already framing his hard cock. His hands flattened along her inner hips. Molding over the angles so his thumbs could land on those lips. Rubbing across them so they slid along the sides of his hard length. “I’m gonna stuff you full, Woman. I’m not stopping until you’re begging and sweating and sore.” She eyed him nervously. “Tell me how you don’t want me again.” He leaned over her and brushed his lips along hers. Taunting her, but not quite kissing her. His chest flattening her breasts and making her body heat to new heights. “I…” “I’m waiting.” “I…” “Still waiting.” “It’s just that I…” “Done waiting, Sweetheart.” He pressed his thumbs into the front of her pelvis and leaned backward enough his staff dropped between them and the heavy head probed her entrance. He pushed his hips forward bit by agonizing bit and pushed with his thumbs making it seem like she could feel the slightest movement. It set her nerves on fire. Igniting her passion enough she clutched the bedding under her in a white-knuckled grip. Conveniently holding her in place so her body couldn’t retreat from his long, slow strokes. Her head tipped back, and her neck arched. He lowered over her and applied full lips along the side of her throat. Tracing her cheekbones with his nose and gliding his lips over hers but retreating every time she tried to meet his kisses. He massaged her with his thumbs in leisurely circles. He bucked in abruptly. Stuffing her as he’d promised. Stretching her body. The startle making her clamp down on him like a mouth sucking at his length. Drawing him in further and unwilling to release him for his retreating strokes. As he slid in he angled his hips down and forward. Making his thrusts press up along the front of her inner walls. Firmly brushing against a part of her that made her legs jerk and her elbows dig into the bed beneath her. “Kellen!” She shrieked. “Actually, I like the sound of that much better.” He growled. “Say it to me again.” “Kellen please! You’re destroying me.” “Well, I’ve ruined you already.” He grunted. Pushing in and then pulling out. Dragging that heavy rounded tip through her like molten heat set on burning her alive. “Might as well take what’s left.” “You’re rubbing on-” She lurched up to catch a breath. “Something…that…” “I know.” “Feels sooooo…” “I know.” “Good.” “Yesss…” He nodded in understanding. He pushed up again and she cried out. Catching his hair in tight fists and holding him to her harshly as she came violently. Her thighs pinching him as her body reacted to the vicious tensing. *** As soon as the series of tiny explosions finished behind her eyes, he began slow ministrations again. Willing to build up her pleasure a few more times. He rolled his hips in circular motions. Leaning over her to scoop his forearms under her shoulders and pull her down toward him as he worked into her. Easing into her warm crevice and watching her body shudder with yet another climax. He could feel her legs quaking around him and knew that she had little more to give. She panted raggedly. Green eyes huge, as she stared at him in wonder. But he was far from done. It was a long hour of his tormenting and her coming until he turned her over onto her belly. Leaning over her back to whisper near her ear. “Better hold on tight, Sweetheart.” He turned slow circles at her entrance with his tip. Wetting her until she writhed with pleasure. Then he pressed in. Stretching her again. She groaned as her sore muscled objected. But he felt she was still wet, and she made no indications she was hurting. So, he had her again. “Do you surrender, My Queen?” She was silent and he drove in her. In and out. In and out until he was seconds from coming himself. “Only to you!” She cried. Twisting her fists in the blanket to keep from scratching him wildly. She stretched for anything more to hold onto but there was only soft, relenting fabrics that gave her nothing for support as another raging climax ripped through her. Making her back bow. Her shoulders tip up as she surged wetly over his rod piercing into her. Marking her as mine. Claiming my wife. “That’s my woman.” And he came. Joining her in spirals of pleasure. Filling her with his hot seed. Pushing deep and pulsating. His hips rocking in tiny twitches as he came. Joining her in her exhaustion. He slumped along her back, whispering near her ear. “You’re the most riveting woman I’ve ever met.” “You’ve captivated me to, My King.” “Behind our doors, I’d prefer you refer to me as your lover.” “As you wish, My Lover…” She smiled blissfully as she stared at his warm amber eyes. Her green ones already sleep-hazed. THE END

SUMMARY: There was no question about the fact that I liked men. Craved them. That must've been why the thing across the street caught my scent. But what it came hunting for was much more than I'd have ever guessed and his appetites would be unlike anything I'd ever known before. The question was if I'd be able to go unscathed after just the one night in his possession. 01 The Mother The creature crept from the woods. Turning its head almost one hundred eighty degrees to see around it as it clambered on dark spindly legs. Scampering eerily on one hand and its feet. Carrying the tiny bundle in its arms. It looked furtively around with vivid blue eyes. The irises nearly as big as the whites on a human. Leaving very little white trim around it. The pupils equally as unsettling and slightly slitted on the top and bottom. Just enough to lend it night vision. It peered around a tree to look at the house it had been studying for so long. A distance behind, it heard the crack of twigs and knew that the others were coming. Having every intention of killing the offspring she carried, if she didn’t replace it soon. That was the rule of their kind. When one emerged as darkly inclined as this one already was. The mothers were required to banish it to the mortal world rather than be permitted to keep it. But to keep it from being identified as something other than mortal, she would have to still the infant already lying upstairs in his immaculate bedding. She caught another twig breaking and it vibrated in her oversized ears. Making the pointed tip shudder slightly as it reverberated through the fine bones forming it. She hissed in threat. Cradling her tiny bundle to her chest. A tiny dark hand reached out to cling to her withered white flesh. The fingers too thin and marked with white fingernails. She turned and ran on the three limbs across the finely manicured lawn to the Baron’s House. She pushed open the shutter to the Parlor, which was regularly left open to allow the fresh air to waft in. She climbed in on spindly white limbs and crept through the massive House scanning the hallways with shining eyes to make sure no one caught sight of her. The bundle in her arm began to writhe and squalled slighly. “Ssh...Shush Little One.” She said. Standing up in the doorway to see outside. At nearly six foot tall when she stood upright, she could see from the Parlor doorway that others were loping on all fours across the black meadows. To the human eye, they’d have appeared more like a shrub in motion then a living creature. It was their gift to be distorted in the human eye. Being creatures of a slightly different realm. She scampered up the stairs and lurked in the corners. Sliding along the walls until reaching the Nursery. She crept in and evaded the cameras in the corner of the room. Knowing she’d have to be quick switching the infants. She crawled flat over the floor, looking like a rug dragging. Walking on her elbows with her head tucked nearly beneath her. She leapt straight up and dropped her baby in the crib and snatched the other one in the blankets they were in. Having no time to switch. Staring down into the face of the one now tucked under her, she reached up along the side of the crib with long white fingers and touched the white bars to camoflauge. She sent a surge of magic through the wood that made the room vibrate and energy seep into every wall. Changing her infant’s appearance to match that of the baby she held. Making his dark withered skin look smooth and white and making his long, wiry limbs seem finer and more plump. Making him look like a human child. *** The mother whispered soft things to her baby. Assuring him he’d be well cared for in this lovely home of the humans. She slid back to the doorway of the Nursery and straightened to meld into the shadows along the wall. Quickly biting into her finger to make it bleed before snatching the bobbing hand of the baby she held. A child who was now awake and peering at her with lovely brown eyes. Brushing her cheeks with his chubby, clumsy fingers. She caught one and lightly stroked the soft palm with a thumb before guiding it toward her mouth. She adjusted the little hand so his finger stuck out. Then glided it along one of her pin prick sharp teeth. The baby whimpered and flailed as his little finger was cut open. Before he could work himself into a full squall, she’d touched their wounded fingers together. And the baby was calmed by her fey blood moving into his body. The meshing of their blood, became the blood bond and this little boy would now be her child. Bonded to her and willing to obey her as his mother for as long as he lived. While she left hers to the arms of the humans. *** She rushed back down to the Parlor. Even more careful with this new child because it was so much more fragile than the heartier fey child she’d borne to her now-absent lover. A male which had fled upon first sight of their withered child. When she’d seen it, she’d taken it to their wizened elder who’d told her that the infant would be fine if it could attain maturity. It would outgrow the mutations it now presented. But the elder had warned her that the other fey would not have it and would soon come after her. They both knew the laws. If she wanted her offspring to have a chance to survive, it would have to be delivered to a human host and a child from the humans brought back to the fey room to ensure the continuance of their species with less chance of mutations. To expand the bloodlines upon his or her adulthood. The mother climbed back out of the Parlor window. The shadows, which had looked like bushes and flat spots of snow now rose to creep toward her. One male reached out a fingertip and pushed the blanket from the baby’s face to see that it was a healthy youngling. They led the way back to their village. The mother’s tears salting the ground on the way back as she mourned the son she’d lost. 02 Night After Night I lay in my bed. Tossing and turning. Writhing with need. My overly slender body sweating. My long brown hair a damp pool spilled around my face on the pillow. For several weeks the dream had been the same. Unrelentingly haunting. I could feel a man’s hands on me. Running over my body and caressing me freely. Despite all my movements to get away, I was his. He was completely inescapable. I’d sit up panting and look around, but no one was there. I’d scour every corner of the room, because the touch had felt so real, I was certain someone was there. But there was no one. Nothing. Not a trace. Yet, I could feel his hunger tangibly. Like smoke in the room. Feel his desperate clawing touch moving my strappy nightgown down to expose my breast. “Please.” I tossed my head. Reaching up to push at him but finding only air. I felt one weight breast lifting, smashing against my chest beneath a cruel, fondling touch. I didn’t know who was touching me and it wasn’t touching I’d condoned. Stop! It felt wrong. But was utterly unstoppable. My hands were suddenly caught in iron fists and thudded to my bedding. Pinning me to the blanket. I lurched up my hips, trying to wriggle free of that brutal grip. The plush comforter was tossed from the bed, hissing through the air. Then I’d feel the pressure over me. Like someone climbing the bed to lay atop me. Feeling the weight lowering over me and the heat of naked flesh I couldn’t see. My nightgown would slowly lift over my hips. Or if I tried wearing shorts they were ripped and thrown on the floor. “Who’s here?” I said. Feeling someone catching my lower jaw to hold me still I shook my head, trying to break that grip as it kept me from saying anything further. Pushing my mouth shut. I looked above me. Moved my hands over my face but felt no one there. Yet, the pressure of someone over me, the weight of their body and the hard probing at my most intimate entrance was so vivid I could feel his heat. I knew the feel of a hard, readied cock when I felt one. And that’s what I’m feeling now. No! “Stop!” I cried out in a mutter from my mouth being held shut. I felt the drip of sweat from a hard male body over me, as he took his time sliding into me. Nestling into the heat of my gripping walls. I could almost hear him moan with pleasure the moment my flesh took him in a firm hold. But there was no one there. It was frustrating and infuriating but I was utterly helpless against the unseen force. How can it feel so real? It’s just a dream. I told myself. But I was haunted by the fact that twice I’d found my shorts shredded on the floor. Like claws had ripped through them. But I had to have done it in my sleep. I told myself. Whimpering as I felt the hard protrusion through my center, as if trying to pierce through me. The rough bridge of pointed hip bones pushing into my inner thighs as they opened me further for his ruthless penetration. I bucked my hips and tried to push off the bed there was clearly someone there atop me and no matter my efforts I couldn’t dislodge him. His weight continued pushing forward and back. Tugging a weighted cock through me. Feeling the sliding friction in and out as he met my bucking with vicious thrusts. Which burned through me. Feeling like he was trying to tear me apart. I yelped at the sudden taking. I felt a hand clutching my breasts. I looked down and though I saw no hand, I saw where the skin compressed. Indented by large male fingers. The flesh fuller between each of them. Despite that I could see no one. I still felt someone hammering between my hips. The bed thudding against the wall as I was roughly entered and withdrawn from. Taken against my will. Someone I couldn’t see was possessing my body. Fucking me wildly while I was helpless to stop him. *** It felt something between terrifyingly helpless and erotic. Like someone so starved for my flesh, couldn’t help taking me. Whether I want it or not. Riding me and slicking our bodies with sweat. He grunted as his hands slid from my breast and my arms to brace on the bed at each side of me. Deepening the angle, he was taking me. Jabbing further into me. I felt so full. Stretched as far as I possibly could be around a swollen cock. A rod which used my body for his pleasure. I could feel his hips dragging backward from me and then the bunching of powerful thighs between mine, flexing as he rammed back into my tiny crevice. Showing no sympathy or kindness in what he was doing. Pure ravishing. My back reflexively curved with each stroke forward, to keep him from pressing the sensitive point which made it painful inside. This seemed to encourage him to increase his pace until I felt the moment he came. Piercing deep into me and sinking into the deep warmth of my center to spill his fluid. Our pelvis’ melding as he came in me. Attaining his ultimate pleasure in my body. And forcing his seed into my womb. “Get off me.” I murmured dully. Not for the first time in these strange nightmares. *** I felt him slipping out, and the weight of his body lifting off the body. Then I stared out the window where rain ticked along the glass, revealed between the curtains. The moonlight spilling in, cast strange angles of silvery light over my tan carpeting but as I heard his feet padding across the room, a looming shadow blocked out that light as he left. And indented the carpet in a black hollow outlining a large male foot as he headed out the door as quietly as he’d come. Leaving only torn shorts or a stretched nightgown. But I was left alone feeling stretched and hollow. And utterly insane. 03 A New Neighbor The next morning, I stepped out with my briefcase in hand. Considering whether I should try and contract a psychologist. I’m clearly losing a bit of grip. Over the last few weeks, I couldn’t count how many times the ghost had come to pound into me. Far too many. But it wasn’t every night. Once in awhile I’d have a strange reprieve and I’d never know when it was coming to get me again. But it was always just after I dozed off. I was logical enough to realize that this could be something like the flickerings of some horrible, suppressed memory returning to me. Something I need to work through. Though I certainly couldn’t recall anything that would’ve caused them. Somehow in my sleep I was tearing my own clothes and touching myself in a way that left tiny bruises and left me sore inside. Why would I do that? I couldn’t quite analyze that piece through. *** I frowned as I passed my mailbox on the sidewalk. My red heels clicking on the concrete as I aimed for my car, headed to work. My short, pin-stripe skirt was carefully in place. Twitching across my thighs with every long stride and I was aware my blouse was just a bit too tight across my plump breasts. Most of my clothes were. To hug the narrowness of my waist they were usually too tight across my large breasts. But if I wore looser clothes, then I appeared to have no shape. I couldn’t have that. I liked the way I was shaped. And I certainly didn’t mind men appreciating how I looked. As I hit the button to unlock the door of my comfortable Sentra, I heard the thudding of boxes from down the road and saw that a moving van was parked before the old Thomas house. A home which had been abandoned now for the near-five years I’d lived on this road. I only knew it as that because it was what all the neighbors called it. But what caught my attention more than that was the man emerging to bark orders at the crew of movers. I stopped moving to openly stare. The man had to be over seven foot tall. The tallest man I’ve ever seen. I immediately wondered how much a man like that would be packing below the belt and felt my eyes wandering to where his tan slacks were stretched over his crotch. Probably something as striking as his height. I was duly impressed. He was spectacular aside from that too. Close cropped black hair was tossed over one side of his forehead. And cut close along the back of his head. Clean cut. Dark whiskers framed his mouth in an immaculate black goatee. Surrounding lips which might have been just a bit thin but, as I openly gaped, they opened to reveal a beckoning mobile mouth. He was roguish. Reminding me all the world of an olden day pirate. He’d look right at home with a big gold loop in his ear and a red bandana cinched around his skull. Pure pirate. Realizing he was smiling at me, my gaze shot to vivid green eyes which had zeroed in on me. He rounded to face me fully. Feeding me an ample view of wide shoulders arrowing to a lean waist and narrow hips then down to muscled legs which already strained those pants. Like he shouldn’t be wearing them. Shaking my head at my own idiocy, I pulled my stare from him and forced myself into motion. Climbing quickly into my car. Still feeling the burning intensity of his returning assessment. Once in the comfort of my car, I shifted my hips to ease the dampness already gathering in my satin panties. Still shaking my head, I turned on my car and lurched into motion. Driving past the Thomas house, I glanced over and saw he was twisting to keep my car in view as I went by. I bit my lip as I emitted a tiny noise. Ducking my head and flushing. Mortified I’d been caught staring as I had. Practically undressing him right there on the street. Staring like I’d never seen a man before. *** I walked into work. My briefcase filled with legal paperwork as I headed to my large, windowed office. The swish of my skirts and the click of my red heels drawing the eyes of the men that worked for me. Predominantly male. Because I enjoyed the way they looked at me. Lust written on their face. Until I look back at them. They’d duck their head and avoid my gaze. Not wanting caught staring at my shirt a bit too tight or my skirt a bit too short. They can want. And when I go home for the night, they’ll all be left wanting. I had no desire for an office dalliance. I rather preferred to keep that far from the office. These guys see nothing but my tough façade and short answers. The assertive being I liked everyone to know. Careful boundaries. And deep inner strength. But despite all that power, all day long at work I found myself plagued by thoughts of the man. The image of his tall imposing figure stimulating my mind. Wondering what those large hands would feel like all over me. It’s the fault of those horrifying nightmares. I told myself. Recalling how it’d felt to be ravished by a spirit I couldn’t see. Leaving me hungry and wanting. Frustrated and violated. Such a horrible onslaught of emotions. Confusing beyond belief. By the time I left work I was aching between my thighs. My pussy in dire need of some attention. 04 Hunting I got home and stripped my clothes. Climbing between my red satin sheets naked. Savoring the naughty feel of the material against my skin made me want to completely surround myself with it. The cool fabric tantalizing my nipples until they were taut. I laid on my back and wound the sheet over my hand. Rubbing the peak of my breasts until they were jutting and sensitive from the attention. I pulled out a sleek black vibrator the length of my hand. I don’t want to be so loose a man can’t enjoy me when next I’m with one. I bit my lip as I eyed the larger one tucked into the other corner of my headboard above me. I decided the one I already clenched, the smaller one, would suit my desperation just now. I didn’t want to wait another minute to have something inside me. I shoved it in. Feeling the instantaneous relief of something within the cradle of my body. But I was strangely sore, and my thighs felt chaffed too. I winced a little. Shocked that I should be sore. I haven’t had a man in weeks. I usually went to the club for that. As I moved the small vibrator, I felt the sting of my walls being tender and had to force my body to relax enough that it soaked the bit of silicon and eased the painful friction. Soon I was lifting my hips to meet my own forceful movements. Lifting my ass in the air to give my hands better access to abuse my pussy with the toy. Working it in and out until my body was melting. Saturating the dildo as I came, pouring myself along it like slick gel. My body quaking and my back tensing. My ass spasming up and down as my thigh muscles shuddered. “Ahh.” I sighed in relief. Thankful for the reprieve after the day spent aching. “I need to find a man.” *** My stomach growling drew me from my pleasurable moment. I rose and entered my kitchen. Scouring the cupboards and finding nothing tasty. Feeling a deep craving for something salty I decided I needed to go get some vinegar chips from the store. I threw on some leggings and a comfortable halter top. Heading out of the house with my keys in my hand. I locked the door and rounded to head for my car in the drive. Jolting to a stop when I met the gaze of the neighbor. He was crouched on the edge of the sidewalk. Looking as though he’d been there awhile. He wore a dressy white shirt, and black slacks today. His sleeves partway rolled up his forearms and his elbows resting across his knees. Watching me. I turned and looked toward my window to see if he’d seen in and caught me. He’s looking at me like he knows… But there was no angle from where he was to see anything other then a white-walled corner. I looked from it back at him and found him staring unblinkingly at me. Like seeing into my soul. Ducking my head, I walked quickly to my car. Hopping in and flipping a ‘u’ rather than pass him and meet that careful study. What’s he staring at? When I returned, he was, thankfully gone. I headed back in the house and went to bed. Only to spend another night fighting my nightmare man. *** That was just my intent as I put on my favorite hunting dress late that Friday. Headed to the club with Susan and Barb. I arrived last. As usual. They were dressed to the 9s. Pointed tipped high heels and short skirts. Mine was a black dress that stopped short just under the globe of my ass. Leaving a long length of shapely legs to curve down into my high heeled boots. The dress was simple and strappy. Mostly open in the back save for a few loose strings that held the shoulders in place. Leaving slender muscles and a butterfly tattoo visible. The front was open almost to the line of my pubic hair. Stopping just short and bearing my belly button. The front only held closed by a tiny black bow. The dress was specifically designed to illicit lust. And that it does. It’d never failed me yet. To top it off I’d unleashed my thick brown waves, pulled back from the sides of my face, and pinned around back to send it spilling like a cascading torrent down to my ass. A former plaything of mine had once told me it was as if I was specifically designed for every part of me to draw the eye to something else attractive. Such as my hair luring the eye to the smooth tightness of my ass, making a man want to sink right in. That thought made me smile and long lashes flutter over my large brown eyes, as I stepped into line with the girls next to Barb’s car. We headed in, in perfect step. “Why late today, Jess?” Barb said a bit acidly. “Have you seen all this hair?” I gestured up. Susan groaned. Shaking her fingertips in her cropped blonde hair to fluff it. Tossing her head proudly. “Shorten it up. Like mine.” “We don’t all have your high cheekbones, Suz.” I grunted. My face was rounded, fuller. Making long hair more necessary to elongate the appearance of it. But I felt like that was balanced by overly large dark eyes with thick lashes and lips that were so fat they made many of my friends jealous and earned me a lot of admiring comments from lovers. *** Shortly we were bouncing to the music. Jerking and spasming to the tune. It wasn’t long before I felt hands land on my hips. I rounded and tossed an elbow into the man’s shoulder. Giving him a withering look. Rubbing his shoulder, he backed off with a hand lifted in surrender. “I couldn’t help it. Such a pretty sway. I just wanted a little feel…” He grinned a bit sheepishly. “Not unless I say you can.” I snapped. Bobbing his head, he kept the hand up supplicatingly, as he backed off. “It’d be nice if you could tone down that defensive stuff, Jess.” Barb objected. Frowning as she watched the stranger vanishing into the crowd. “He was kind of cute.” “I get territorial about when I can be touched.” I asserted. “We know.” Suz rolled her eyes. I did eventually find a man I liked. A man at the bar. He was clearly relaxed. Calm. A man I could easily control for a little jaunt in my bed. 05 Lust I liked that I could get him to submit to me. To do things how I like them. Soon I’d lured him outside and we were discussing him coming home with me. We agreed he should follow me in his car. I don’t want him thinking he can stay until I give him a ride. I shuddered at the thought. I liked my men to leave as soon as I was done with them. I was eyeballing the man’s hard chest and was betting he’d have the abs of an athlete. I imagined myself feeling him already. Perhaps riding him so I could control the speed. Work out some of the soreness of late. I was hoping that a toss in my sheets would end whatever subconscious haunting I had going on. Too long without a good fucking, probably. *** I handed him the napkin with my address on it. No number. I don’t give out my phone number. But just as the handsome bit of green eyed, red-haired, Real Estate Agent was about to turn away, he suddenly focused on a point behind me and above my head. His jaw gaped and he went white as a sheet. I turned and looked but saw nothing other than what may’ve been a lighter getting blown out just behind me. A quick flare of orange which was there and then gone. I squinted as my brown eyes adjusted but there didn’t seem to be anything there. When I looked back forward my Real Estate Agent was nearly to the Parking Lot. At a dead run. I frowned, wondering if he was high. Probably popped a pill or two before we came out. I deflated a little. Having the distinct feeling that he’d just gotten scared off and wouldn’t be showing up at my house to soothe the building ache I was already dealing with. A couple dance with him had me wanting to the feel of a man. I watched him yanking the door open of a yellow Corvette in his panic. Oh. Probably had money. I blew a disheartened breath. *** Returning inside I told the girls by and headed out to go home. Hopping in my car I aimed for my house, intent on seeing if the boy would muster enough courage to show up at my door yet. I walked in and left the door unlocked in case my guest arrived. Kicking off my heels next to the door and padding barefoot to the kitchen where I tugged my favorite bottle of wine from the fridge. Tugging out the dislodged cork and setting it on my counter as I poured a glass in a skinny wine cup. Swirling it thoughtfully, I moved my curtain aside and peered at the road. No, yellow Corvette. Surprise, surprise. But I did notice a hazy outline standing outside the Thomas house. In the driveway. And it appeared to be turned, staring back at me. From the uncommon height it was clear to see it was my seven-foot-tall pirate man in slacks. I stepped aside and let the curtain fall. Catching my breath. What are you? Some high school student, with a crush? I chided myself. Since when was I shy? I never had been. Not a day in my life. The man was hellacious intriguing. I want him. I could admit it, in my most personal thoughts. Thinking of his huge height and how powerful he’d feel with that toned, hard body, I found myself shifting my hips to rub my thighs together, trying to appease the hungry ache forming. The one my Real Estate Agent had started but thoughts of the neighbor have heightened. *** I went to my room and found myself retrieving the bigger vibrator. Set on defying that ache. And working out the soreness. I lifted my dress enough to kick out of the tiny thong I wore beneath it. Tossing it in the hamper over my shoulder, without looking. Before opening my legs and rubbing the toy along my warm slit. It was already slick. But despite my efforts I couldn’t get the right angle in the tight dress, so I rolled onto the bed and turned onto my back. Legs dangling over the foot of the bed as I stroked along my entrance with the tip. Teasing myself. My other hand cupped my breast and began working it in slow circles. I thought of that neighbor coming over. Wanting to talk. Then after some conversation, giving my body a length once over. That look men do when they’re craving… Then I’d take his hand and bring him in here. Start pushing off his clothes and put him on his back on my bed and start to lower over him. In my fantasy he’d be totally submissive. Holding the edges of my big bed to keep from rising into me, because when he did. I’d pull off and then only lower onto the tip. Rising and dipping just that much until he was desperate for more. I turned the toy to press it in. My eyes closed and my lips parted when the toy was yanked from my hand and thudded against the wall. I sat up and was shoved back to the bed. I stared up at a shadow in the dark and it took a moment for my eyes to adjust to what I was seeing. It was a giant ghost like shadow. Too wide and billowy to be a person. The thing haunting me. My chest clenched and I felt a scream building, but my tongue suddenly felt too big in my mouth to allow any sound past. I could breathe but couldn’t talk. I shook my head in panic and tried to scurry up my bed, but it snatched my ankles in a biting grip. Long fingers which entirely wrapped the joint, methodically pulled me back down until my knees were bent over the edge of my high bed. The shadow stood between them. Aimed for my pussy already and I was wearing no underwear, no pants. Nothing that could prove some manner of barrier. “Who are you?” I mumbled around my thickened tongue. Only making garbled noises. “You should know. You’ve been summoning me.” It was an echoing, bassy voice that seemed to make the walls in my room shake. Rippling over my skin and making me goosebump.

33 Unsettled Peak Mountain, Black Mountains, Battling Border RADIX MALORUM “Leige?” Okine rushed into Radix’s den. “Yes?” Radix turned from the stone board laid out before him. Eyeing the pieces depicting kings and queens he already had in place throughout the country. His hands were linked behind his back. But he turned quickly enough that his worn gray robes whirled around him. Okine shrank a little as the Demon Master’s black eyes levelled on him. “There word Savage Boy leave woman unprotected.” “In the Guild?” “Yes, Leige.” “Send men to destroy her.” Radix began a slow toothy grin. His lips peeling too far up his face as he did. His eyes tingeing in the orange that revealed his true nature. Okine lowered his head in deference. Backing from the room as if even he was afraid to fully turn his back on his master. Further down the cavern halls, Chavias was pressed to the door to see motion in the main stone corridor. Trying to hear everything they said. His brow furrowed at the thought that they were again aiming for the woman Savage was protecting. He drew a long breath, hoping that Savage’s instincts would defeat Radix yet again. *** Blue Lark Guild, Dread Country SAVAGE JAXSON “Are you going to do it?” Dimurah asked the next night. Don’t ask this of me. But she’d been furious ever since he’d killed Libby the barmaid. Unforgiving. Relentless in her fury. Savage had tried to make amends, but she’d refused to speak a word to him. Now he was quiet. Wore down. “If that’s what you wish.” Don’t do this. It’s a bad idea. But he characteristically held his silence. “It is.” She slammed a tankard to the countertop. Giving him a meaningful glare. “Fine.” He gave her an assessing study. They’re going to hurt you. She was back to ignoring him. You’re not giving me a choice…He worked hard to hide that he breathed quickly. That his grip on the tankard was white knuckled. Steadying himself he turned and loudly announced. “Assassins!” He opened his arms. Commanding attention. Stepping on a chair and up to the top of the counter. “Winter’s Haven,” He spun a circle with his finger. Gesturing around them. “Is no longer under my protection.” There was much whooping and delighted hollering. It won’t last. He wanted to tell them. His eyes flitted over the room. Taking in the faces of everyone there. Pinpointing the most dangerous. A glance over his shoulder verified Dimurah felt the instant change in the alehouse. All eyes drawn to her. He noted the hard swallow moving the smooth lines of her throat. This is dangerous. Savage leapt down. Took his full tankard and moved to a back booth. Flinching as he watched the scene unfold. One man leaned over the counter and yanked her hood back. Revealing her flood of red hair. “It’s pretty. Let it hang…out.” His eyes slid lower. Where her cloak cracked open to reveal her cleavage as she moved. She sent a furtive glance to the corner where Savage sipped his drink. He didn’t so much as look up under her study. Careful to hide the tightening of his body. The rigid flexing of every muscle in his chest and arms. Dimurah looked at the other assassins and saw they stared her way. Some thoughtfully, some hatefully, and some purely starved. But all their expressions made her stomach sink. And are churning mine. As she set another drink on the counter a man caught her wrist. “No need to go so quickly.” She tugged slightly but he didn’t let go. Grip turning nearly painful. Savage watched from the corner of her eyes. How far are you going to let this go? But Savage was aware that he often stepped on toes and knew Dimurah wouldn’t appreciate his assistance until she wanted it. Want it soon. He willed her. All you need do is ask. I’ll rip them apart. Dimurah’s eyes found RedBayne sitting in the corner. Mouth tight he shook his head as though ashamed of her. She winced. Sending RedBayne a nearly pleading glance. He tossed his head down the line of booths to where he knew Savage sat. He’s not going to help you. Out of respect for me. Savage knew him well. She shook her head in answer. Watching in horror as RedBayne slid to his feet and aimed to exit Winter’s Haven. Savage knew he was extracting from the situation, but even he found it unsettling. Knowing that left only Savage for Murah to plead to for help. I’m not sure she can let her pride go enough to take me off this chain she’s bound me with. “Don’t go!” She called when RedBayne reached the door. He paused to give her a meaningful look before tossing his red head toward Savage in the corner. She won’t. She’s not ready. But I’ll be here when she is. Her lips whitened and she shook her head adamantly. The door clicked behind RedBayne as he left. Assassins began to cluster the counter. Making crude comments about her in much the same way they often talked about Belline or Adrea. She’s no whore. He heard every word. Striking like a hammer. Dimurah shifted uneasily. Savage finished his drink. Slapping his tankard back to the table he rose and, without looking at her, exited the alehouse. Dimurah rushed out after him but found the courtyard empty. She swallowed a lump in her throat. Hesitantly stepping back inside, she assessed the alehouse apprehensively. “What’s wrong?” Adrea asked. “It doesn’t feel right in here.” “No. It feels dangerous…” She agreed. “What did you do to him that he’s left us exposed like this?” “I asked him to.” “Are you crazy!” Adrea grabbed her arm to whisper to her. “These men are going to kill us!” She eyed them. Gaze skittering over their scarred faces. “What have you done?” “You’re right.” Dimurah’s head sunk on her shoulders. “Get Belline and go out back. Go to my hut…” “What about you?” Adrea asked urgently. “I’ll be behind you soon.” “Make it right, Dimurah!” She pleaded. “Get him back in here!” Adrea nodded as she backed up. Obediently ducking out. 34 Monstrous Adrea sent Joe in. But he still favored his crippled arm and was extraordinarily little help with anything other than clearing soiled tables. Somehow, Dimurah endured the evening. After carefully persuading the assassins out of Winter’s Haven for the night, she turned the lock with a relieved breath. But when she spun to put her back to the door, she was horrified to see three men had crept in the back door and now wove around the counter. Heading for her purposefully. “Stop!” She shouted. Lifting a staying hand. Acting as though they didn’t hear her, they descended. Faces dark and mouths slack with drink. She realized the danger she was in, but it was too late. She’d locked herself in. Twirling, she tried to flip the lock. But one man grabbed her ankles and flipped them out from under her. Making her land roughly on her stomach. Tossing her arms up to protect her face. He slid her back. Dragging her to the middle of the floor. They cackled delightedly. One was unhooking his belt. Another grabbed the bodice of her dress and rent it down the front. Exposing her, while she shrieked. Trying to hold her dress together, she looked around desperately for help. There were no weapons in reach, and she knew her bodyguards would be waiting in the courtyard. *** If she were very long, they’d come check on her. But by then, the damage would be done. “Please!” She cried out. Tears streaming her face. “Please, don’t!” But they laughed. Another man tearing her skirt up the front. “Dimurah?” A husky voice asked. Her eyes flew to the rafters. Spotting Savage perched on a high beam. Crouched with his elbows resting on knees, he pressed the tip of a black stone blade against his finger. She looked at him breathing shakily, and terrified. “Are we done with this teaching me a lesson in your independence?” He wasn’t looking at her. Unable to see her, barely clad and their vicious hands pawing her any longer. He struggled to await her answer. The men were laughing. “Come, Savage Jack! There’s plenty o’ ‘er to go round…least fer now.” “Jaxson!” Her throat arched for her to scream his name. Desperate for help. It was all the invitation he needed. His boots thudded to the wooden floor as he dropped from the rafters. A man next to him skittered sideways. “How the devil?” He looked up at the distance to the ceiling. A disbelieving expression marking his face. Savage stuck the blade he’d held in his waistband. Putting it away. He kicked the man trying to climb over Dimurah, away from her. “Ye said ye were done with ‘er!” He whined, backing up. Savage chased his step primally. “I’ve changed my mind.” A man behind him charged him. Curved dagger drawn. Hearing the swish of cloth, Savage stepped aside and caught the man’s wrist. Guiding it into the stomach of the man in-front of him. That one shouted in protest but had no time to react. You’re too late. Savage jerked the man’s wrist to the side. Dragging the blade through vital organs. He then twisted the man’s hand from the hilt. Ripping it free to slash the throat of the man wielding the dagger. The third man who’d been trying to mount Dimurah stood. Waving his hands to ward Savage away. Savage let the two next to him fall as his fingers found the grooves of the dagger hilt. Aiming for the third man. “I’ve no weapon!” He lifted his hands in supplication. “I doubt she’d agree.” Savage jerked his head toward Dimurah. Dropping to his knees, he turned the blade sideways and used the full force of his weight to drive it into the man’s groin. Following it up with another jab from between his legs and drawing the blade up around front, as Savage stood. He’ll not touch a woman the like again. Blood poured from the man’s nether region in a slosh that revealed at least one artery had been cut. He can bleed out. Savage tilted his head as he watched the man slowly dying. Face unreadable. “Jaxson.” Dimurah sat up. Sobbing as she covered her face. His blue eyes spun to her and his face crumpled. Why did you want this? I don’t understand humans. He leaned over her. Folding her dress closed over her breasts as he swept her into his arms. “Do you want to go to your hut?” He asked gently, heading for the door. “No.” She sobbed. “With you. I want to go with you!” Okay. Anywhere you want. He nodded. Carrying her out the back door he told her bodyguards to go in and clean up. “I’ll take care of her.” They eyed him warily but when he barked, they skittered around to the back of the alehouse to do as he commanded. *** Dimurah blinked slowly awake. Vaguely realizing it was now daylight and she was within the familiar walls of Savage’s formidable tent. She spotted him crouched near the doorway, slivers of sunlight slashing his tanned face and over one glinting blue eye. As her bleary gaze focused on his profile, his head whipped making kill beads clink in his hair, as he pierced her with icy blue eyes. As if sensing her study. She saw the reckoning on his face before he spoke. “Did you get what you wanted?” “No.” She gnawed her lip. Eyes welling again. Sighing, he tipped her chin up with a finger. “I’ve tried to tell you for years. But you thought it was merely my ego or some sense of possessiveness.” “You are possessive.” “No. I’m protective. But I want them to believe I’m possessive enough to kill them for looking at you. Otherwise, you’re unsafe. I’ve tried to tell you!” Time and time again! “I think this may be the most you’ve ever spoken in one setting.” She murmured. I’m very sure that’s true. “I’m furious!” He admitted. Rising to pace the tent. 35 Healing Touch Dimurah felt the warmth of morning sunlight heating the cloth walls of the structure. “Yes, we’re in my tent.” He dismissed before she could rail at him for some alleged advances. “I’m glad.” She surprised him by saying. “I doubt I could’ve slept otherwise.” Bringing him to a dead stop. “What?” He deflated. Blinking blue eyes at her in shock. “I know I’m safe with you.” She looked away. “Then why order me away?” He roared. Tossing his arms. Sending men outside the tent scampering from the courtyard. In-case I emerge in a fury, no doubt. “You know why.” She murmured brokenly. Quoting the phrase, he so often told her. His head whipped to her in annoyance. Eyes narrowing. Damn her! “You order me away, rail at me, tell me I’m not what you want or need. Bid me tell everyone in this bloody encampment that you and yours are no longer under my protection despite that you know you’re safe with me!” He quoted. Nearly quaking with fury. “Are you upset that now you must go back on your words?” She asked. Chewing her lip. Worrying I might not do it? No. He decided. She knows me better than that. “I couldn’t give two shits! I’m mad because if I’d done as you asked, you’d be bloodied and broken now!” “All of this,” He gestured to her torn dress. “Is what I was trying to protect you from. And for all my efforts, you think me all the more evil!” “You killed a woman!” She leaned up from the blankets, resting her weight on her palms to lift her shoulders forward. Making the coverlet fall enough that her ripped dress was revealed. Showing the deep shadow between her breasts and the edge of one nipple peering from just above the cloth. Reminding Savage of his fury at what’d very nearly happened to her. Making his blood thrum in his ears. “I know that!” He shook the tent in his fury. Resuming pacing like a hungry predator. His skin beginning to take on a gold sheen which winked like flakes of gold coin as he neared the sunlight peering in. Dimurah shook her head and blinked and as he moved into the darker parts of the tent, the illusion was gone. “I don’t think I’ve ever actually seen you upset.” She softened her tone to soothe him. “What?” He rotated to face her. Stopping again. Thrown off balance once more by his pretty Barter Queen. “Even when you’re violent, your icily calm.” She remarked. “Well congratulations to you for getting me there!” He said acidly over his shoulder. “Why are you so upset, Jax?” She persisted. *** You could’ve been hurt. “You know why.” He said through gritted teeth. I could’ve lost you. Her eyes narrowed. Hating that phrase more every time he said it. She hates when I say it. But it was easier than trying to explain his feelings. “You don’t know she would’ve harmed me.” Dimurah argued under her breath. Yes, I do. “I know what she was, Murah.” “What?” A Cimmerii Firoque. “Evil. Darkness. Demonic.” “Like a Dread?” “No,” He was pacing again. Shaking his head like an annoyed animal. Brow scrunching in ire. “Dreads aren’t evil. No more than anyone else. But demons are all evil.” “I don’t understand.” I know! I’ve always known you wouldn’t. “Why won’t you just trust me?” He expostulated. Tossing his arms in frustration. “I’ve never hurt you. I never would hurt you!” “I know that.” She responded with equal vehemence. Breathing so heavily she was near to erupting from the top of the open gown. Savage dropped down over her and slinked up her body. Making her breath catch. He lightly fingered her lips. “They clearly would’ve ravished you. It would have destroyed you. I’ve seen what it’s done to other women.” She frowned at him. “When?” “When I was ward of the demon.” “Radix?” He nodded. Without warning, without thought, he replaced his fingers with his lips. Taking her mouth in an all-consuming kiss. Pushing aside the torn dress and kissing along her neck and the opening between. Dragging his mouth over her as if he could heal all the bruises and internal wounds that the hands of other men had caused her. “They could’ve killed you.” He murmured between kisses. “What they were going to do would’ve been worse than that.” His head lifted and he gave her a pensive study. “I can’t lose you.” “Why?” She asked. “You’re my grounding force. The one thing that keeps me into unleashing into an entire beast. The killing I do now is limited to the necessary. Without you, God help anything that’d cross my path…” *** She caught both sides of his face and forced her lips to his. Kissing him until he was growling low in his throat. She grabbed the edges of that dress and yanked them down off her. Exposing herself to his roving eyes. She laid back and lifted her hips. He caught the hem of her skirt and dragged it down with slow precision. Watching every lovely inch of skin that was revealed. Sun-kissed and freckled. And perfect. Once entirely naked, she wriggled her hips and settled in over his blankets. Letting a hand fall next to her face as she splayed for his view. “What are you doing?” He questioned thoughtfully. “Proving to you. And to myself. That despite what happened, I’m not broken. Not afraid. Not of your hands.” She lurched up and caught one of his palms. Pulling it down to place across her chest. Savage splayed his fingers. Noting how his palm covered nearly the breadth of her narrow shoulders. Reminding him how small and fragile she was, despite her mental strength. And a stubborn streak as wide as my horse. “Touch me Savage.” He leaned over her to brush his lips along hers. “Where?” “Everywhere…” That was a directive he was more than happy to comply with. 36 Bits and Pieces And touch her he did. Taking his time caressing her. Stroking along the outside of her legs and appreciating her perfectly formed shape. The lovely globes of her breasts and then up to her slender throat. Slipping his fingers along it to touch her lightly. Cherishing every part of her. Rolling his fingertips along her inner arms and making her shiver pleasurably. “You are mine, Murah.” “I know…” She whispered. Opening her arms and tipping her head back to offer herself fully to his touches and sensual kisses. Savage touched her until he was certain they’d both had their fill. Then he rubbed a rough palm along the inside of her thigh and fingered her lower lips until they were sopping with her need. He swirled a finger delicately into the trophy of her body. Feeling the downy softness wrapping around his digit while she panted and writhed over the coverlet. Beginning to lift her ass to meet his rubbing. Finally, she leaned up to catch his arm in her clawing fists. Meeting his gaze and her lips parting as she drove the center of her body down on his knuckles to push his finger deeper into her. She squeaked through clenched teeth and vibrated against his hand. Coming until she was flush with pleasure. Her red waves of hair pouring around her face and dropping down over that sweating, creamy skin. Beyond compare. “Savage…” She pleaded. He gave a half-grin. “As you wish.” Only then did he stroke himself until he too was ripe for her. He climbed over her, and she caught her breath. Her body tensing and the hint of fear entering her eyes. *** No. He shook his head at that glimmer of fear haunting her and dropped sideways off her. “No.” She eyed him. Scanning his face for answers. Before giving him any more time to think, she slung a leg over his hips and caught his backside with his heel and scooted herself toward him. Adjusting until her entrance rubbed along the edge of his member. Growling in his throat, his eyes flared yellow, and he had to close them to keep her from seeing as he reared back and entered her. Sinking into that luscious heat until he was clasped in the center of her body. He watched her carefully as he began coaxing in and out of her. Ensuring he moved slowly so he could stop if she became distressed. But when she began pushing harder down onto him and whimpering, wanting more, he gave it to her. Moving more roughly and watching her face. She held the back of his neck and looked into his eyes as she met each of his strokes with tiny thrusts of her own. Their bodies on their sides. Writhing together where they connected until ecstasy found them in an explosive surge that had her dampening his length and him straining to be inside her, filling her with the evidence of his heightened pleasure. Once completed, she was soon asleep on his chest. Hugging him and not moving to dislodge him. So, he laid there. Unable to rest, as he often was and held her. Letting her seek comfort in his warmth and the shape of his hard body so close to her. Ready to ward off anyone that would hurt her. He’d been lost in thought as the sun came up and she awoke against him. “It’s your fault, you know?” He gave her a startled look. The attackers in the alehouse? “What is?” He asked, utterly flabbergasted. “That I don’t understand things in your world. The complexities. You’ve sheltered me too long, as you’ve said. And in that innocence you kept for me, you have made me ignorant to other things, I think. So thusly, my naivete is your own fault.” He frowned. Not liking the blame for that placed on him, though he had already known it to be true. Somewhere in the back of his mind. He grunted and rolled onto his back. Stiff from not moving all night to allow her, her rest. “I don’t know how much longer I can protect you…” He admitted. Tossing his forearm over his face to shelter his eyes from the sun pouring in through the slit in the tent. “What do you mean?’ “You won’t listen, and you can’t see.” Savage said, staring up at the tent. “How could I see? You never explain yourself to me.” He gave her an objecting glance from under his arm. I don’t know how. Even after all these years, I’ve no real idea how to discuss such things. Dimurah sighed as she rolled to her back. Turning her head to meet his gaze. “I don’t know what you’re thinking, feeling, or what you’re going to do two minutes from now.” “I don’t know what I’ll have to do two minutes from now!” *** “No, perhaps not.” She calmed. “But you’re always plotting days, weeks, months in advance. Even I don’t know how much of Ardae you control.” “All of its underbelly.” “What does that entail?” Filthy politics. Stealing, raiding. Gaining power. “Ugliness, villainy, cruelty, death, and killing. All things you hate me being involved in.” “Though I favor none of those, it isn’t those things I hate. It’s your secrets!” He tilted his head back to stare haughtily down his nose. Telling her she’d get no ground in this argument. “Don’t you give me that look!” She pointed a finger. Climbing to her feet. “I know that look and I’m not having it.” She tossed an arm. “I don’t understand you!” His jaw ticked but his voice had turned eerily calm. “I’m an animal.” “I don’t think even you know what that means.” She snarled. Tugging the pieces of her torn dress up over her shoulders and pushing the skirts down, then trying to tug the tattered ends of her bodice together as though if she tried hard enough, they would suddenly magically stay. It means I’m more loyal than humans. That I protect my ground and fight for what I need. He snarled in frustration. Knowing he was unable to articulate his racing thoughts. “What is your goal in attaining all this power?” She queried softly. “Give me something to hold onto, Jax. Something that tells me I’m not imagining our closeness.” “Imagining?” He was shouting again. Why am I shouting? Because she could’ve gotten herself raped. Or killed. Because she has the power to crush my spirit. “What do you want from me?” His hands were flexed open before him in aggravation. 37 Calmed “Jax?” She turned beseeching blue eyes on him. No. Don’t do that! “I’ve told you hundreds of times.” She whispered. Her simple words sent his frustration streaking upward. “Talk. Talking. You want me to talk. About everything. To explain.” He quoted the many paraphrases she’d used. “I don’t know how!” “You choose not to.” We’re back to this! His teeth were grinding. And he wanted to strike something. Fight something. Dimurah stalked rapidly to him while he watched. His body wound with the type of fury that sent men backing up. Making them certain not to touch him, and most certainly not to do what Murah was intent on doing. What the devil is she about now? Reaching him she stretched her arm and soundly slapped him. Hard. Making his head snap to the side and blue eyes widen. Flashing brightly. His vision flared blood red and he reflexively imagined a hundred ways to kill her in an instant. Having to fight for control of himself. “There.” She said, putting her fists on her hips, waitingly. Waiting for what? His chest heaved and breaths were short. After a moment he eased. “There.” She nodded with satisfaction. There, what? “That was infinitely stupid. I could’ve taken your head off.” “But you wouldn’t.” She jutted her chin. “The one thing I know about you more than anyone else is that pain slows you down in here.” She tapped the side of her skull. “It calms you.” *** That’s probably true. He realized stunned. I can’t believe she slapped me. No one else would dare slap me. And he was suddenly, violently aroused. She saw the look on his face and her confident expression faltered. She gripped the rips in her dress and tugged them shut. Taking a tentative step back. “You don’t look calm.” “I’m not.” He rumbled. Taking a step toward her. “You look…” “I am.” “Well, don’t.” She was backing up. Unsure where she was going. “I won’t.” His upper lip twitched. Eyes going hooded as he stalked her retreating step predatorily. “Unless you ask me to.” Her mouth opened on words she didn’t say. Gaze fearful on him as he reached her. “Why are you so afraid of me?” His eyes roved her face. “Because I wanted you for mine the moment I saw you, and it took me so long to persuade you. And now…” She shook her head at herself. “Now I know I’ll never have you.” Never have me? You do have me, Woman. His jaw hardened. Not finding her words soothing his condition, he twisted past her and walked to a trunk in the corner. Flipping open the lid with his usual quick movements, to pull a bit of blue satin from within. Letting it unravel to reveal a stunning gown. Layered over the bodice in white lace. “I can’t wear that!” She doesn’t question it’s for her. He noted in satisfaction. She shouldn’t. “Why not?” The beginning of a smile twitched his lips. Knowing what she’d say. She always worries she’ll destroy nice clothes. “Because I’ll spill something and ruin it!” “Not in my tent. I’ll put your drinks to your lips.” He winked at her. “Jax…” “Try it.” His former rage had vanquished at the excited light in her eyes. “I’d dearly like to see you in it. Besides, you can’t go out in that.” *** Looking down at the tattered dress, she hesitantly walked to take it. Looking at him warily. He turned his back and heard the rustle of garments behind him. “Will you help me?” When he turned, she stood with her back to him. The hooks on the back undone except for the bottom three. All she could reach. Always the same three. He walked to her and gently moved her heavy red hair over her shoulder before expertly fastening the clasps. Working his way up the back, until nearing the neckline. Unable to resist, he pressed a tender kiss to the side of her neck as he secured the last few. She peered over her shoulder. Looking at him from beneath lowered lids. “Twirl.” He spun his finger in the motion. Hanging her head and blushing profusely she lifted the skirt and spun around to him. He sucked in a quick breath. I guessed slightly small. Still, it framed her outline well. Draping in shimmering folds around her legs. “Do you feel as beautiful as you look?” You couldn’t possibly. “Probably more so.” She bit her lip. “I find that unlikely.” He muttered under his breath. Making her beam. “Do you like it?” He stepped back to sink into his swaying wooden chair. Taking in the full view of her. She nodded. “You’re stunning.” “Then perhaps you should come back over here and turn with me?” “Dance?” His blonde brow shot up. “I thought we didn’t do that outside your hut?” “We will today.” He hopped to his feet and crossed the tent in characteristically rapid steps. Catching her hand without pause, he twirled her perfectly. Moving her forward and back in the steps he’d taught her years ago. One of his rare grins split his face. Tossing her head back, she laughed merrily as he spun her. “Why can’t this be enough?” He leaned into her face as she rounded to him again, still smiling with abandon. But to his deep sadness, that smile faded. “Because I can’t settle for part of you, Jax.” “You have all of me.” “It doesn’t feel that way.” Her head fell and she shrank. I’ve ruined the moment. He realized. Dammit. “I could give you anything you desired.” Dresses, delicacies, wines… “I want a home, someday, Jax.” And with that, he was instantly dejected. Stiffening. “You don’t think you could have that with me?” 38 A Home “Could I?” She asked softly. I grunted. Probably not. If I had a home, someone would light it afire. Probably with her in it. He swallowed. “You’re right.” He turned and strode from the tent. Prepared to announce the Trader’s Market opening for the day. But slim arms wound his waist and jerked him backward. Despite himself he laughed. Stumbling as she guided him back inside. “Sneaking up on me is hazardous.” “Not for me.” She laughed against the back of his shoulder. “You’re very confident.” “I don’t want to fight with you today, Jax.” She murmured against his back as they came to a stop. Tucking her face deep into his padded tunic. “I don’t want you to fight with me either.” “Thank you for saving me last night.” “You’re welcome. Murah.” “It seems you’re always around when I need you.” He nodded slowly. What do I say to that? Impulsively, he faced her. Prying her loose as he turned, he cupped her elbows and blurted. “I want to undermine, King Ocnomad. And eventually overtake him.” His blue eyes were viciously piercing. Flashing with deep set fury as he said it. “What?” “You wanted to know what I’m doing. You said I need to give you ‘something’.” Understanding dawned. “Why?” Why, what? Why am I telling you this? I don’t know. Why do I want to undermine him? He needs punished. He tortured a child…Me. “I want someone else on the throne.” “Who?” I haven’t gotten that far. “I don’t know yet.” He spoke. “I just want to hurt him.” “Why?” This has turned into many more questions. He was uncomfortable. “Because he’s my father.” She teetered as though she were going to fall. He grabbed her shoulders to steady her. Giving her a worried study. “You’re a prince?” She cried. “Ssh!” He looked around. Ensuring no one lurked outside the tent. No one. At least, that I can see. “No. I never was. Merely an unwanted child.” “You told me you grew in dungeons and ate rats. Not why or where.” She shuddered. “I don’t know why.” But I know it was in the Grier Citadel. “I’m no prince.” He shook his head. “Can you imagine me in a castle. Sitting in some chair in confining clothes attending to guests?” Not likely. “No.” She blinked huge eyes. “Not in the least.” “Me neither. Let’s never speak of it again.” She nodded slowly. Clearly stunned. “That’s how you know how to dance so elegantly. That’s why there is such grace to your movements. That’s why you’re so cultured. You grew up in a castle?” “In the dungeon of a castle.” He corrected. “My mother made me learn.” She used to sneak down me. Intent on teaching me the ways of nobility. As though one day I might be some grand Lord.” Contempt tainted his tone. “She must’ve loved you.” “Not enough to make sure I lived. I had to do that.” He recalled many nights he fell asleep from exhaustion. Quivering with hunger and cradling his cramping stomach. Nights he’d wondered what was wrong with him. Why I wasn’t even good enough to play above. In the halls. Like the children I could hear laughing above me. Because King Ocnomad would rather see a Dread boy dead then claim him as a son. Savage presumed. Lost in thought he was startled when the petite redhead lurched forward to grab his cheeks and rip him down to her. Consuming his mouth with hers. What is this? He moaned contentedly in her mouth and relaxed. Stepping closer to her to wrap his arms about her. Tightening the embrace as he lifted her off her feet and walked to his coverlets. “This dress is going to take forever to take off.” He complained. She giggled. “Don’t you dare rip it!” He groaned in objection. That was precisely what I was intending. “Clasp by clasp, Lover.” She insisted. “Patience.” He parted from her. “I am patient.” He pointed down at his lower body. “That is not.” “That is connected to you.” She teased. “Patience for the both of you!” “And they call me ruthless.” He grumbled. Rolling her to painstakingly work the fastens. Trader’s Market can wait. All of them can wait. *** The last few days with Murah had been peaceful enough. She’d stayed all through that day and left that night. He hadn’t hesitated in proceeding to the alehouse and topping the counter to announce Dimurah was willing to come crawling back to beg for his caresses. So, Winter’s Haven remained his ground. Dimurah had shouted epithets and thrown rags at him as the men shouted crude encouragements on how Savage had persuaded her of that. But when no one was looking, she’d shot him a grateful look. He met it and gave her a slow nod in return. Finger caressing the rim of his tankard as his eyes hungrily took her in. She’d been back to his tents the three nights following confiding that she felt safer when sleeping next to him. That’s good. Except I rarely sleep. But he was at peace. Body restful as he watched her in slumber. She makes me want to stay in the Blue Lark. He admitted. He fingered the metal key in his tunic pocket. I have to go soon. I have work to do. He told himself. This afternoon he’d been plagued by what Murah had told him a few days ago. ‘I want a home.’ She’d remarked. Could I ever give her that? No. Was the immediate answer. No matter how many times he’d asked himself he returned to the same answer. 39 She Betrayed Murah He was crossing the courtyard toward the small lake holding Winter’s Haven. The tiny lake I built the fortress around. He reached the floating alehouse and saw a shadow rounding from the back deck framing it. He noticed the shapely curves but dismissed the idea it was Murah as quickly as he saw the shape. Not her. Who? She stepped under the torches framing the sign swaying above the alehouse. Bell. Bellie? Billy? What’s her bloody name? He’d paid no attention when she’d introduced herself. Or any time after that. Only indulging her until Murah came into view. And she serves me when Murah refuses. What’s she doing out here? He tilted his head, curious. “I’ve been waiting for you…” She said in a breathy voice. Oh, that’s why. Not a chance. She reached a pale hand to caress his chest. He dodged it. Rearing back. “What are you doing?” “I wanted to offer you a night of vast pleasure. I’m quite the delight.” “Hmm…” He murmured. Not for me. “Not interested.” He wove around her. She desperately caught at the back of his black leather tunic. “Stop! You haven’t heard me out.” He rounded and smacked her hand from his clothing. “What are you doing?” “I was still speaking with-” “No. You were trying to talk to me.” He corrected. “Despite that I was very clear regarding my disinterest.” Her brow furrowed in annoyance. “Why?” “Because I’m not for you.” “Why?” I hate questions. More so, from this wench. “Because I said so. I belong to another.” “Dimurah.” She said hatefully. Stilling him, with his hand on the handle. “You work for her.” She should’ve heard the dangerous note in his voice but was too accustomed to bending men to her wishes to be attentive to such things. “Doesn’t mean I like her.” She shrugged. “You should.” “I don’t.” “You should be thankful to her for giving you a roof over your head.” “I’m not. I can always find a place.” She said huskily. “Careful, Wench.” He warned. Angling his head to give her a sideways look. “You’re treading dangerous ground.” “Because I don’t like her?” She said cattily. “Because I do. I’m hers. Not for you.” He enunciated it hoping it might sink in past whatever shallow thoughts were swinging through her dainty brain. Unlikely though. Her next words confirmed his suspicions. “I’m so much more than she is.” She cupped her breasts to emphasize their ample size. His eyes didn’t flick from her face. Her very annoying face. She oozes stupidity. “Actually, far less.” He said boredly. “Take a taste and see if you still think so.” She sidled closer. “I’d rather suck a handful of Limilus.” The poison flower would likely taste better. And be healthier afterward. “Nothing about you is alluring to me.” He said derisively. “You’re a sullied, foolish woman, who clearly lacks allegiance. If you can’t even show loyalty to the employer that keeps you clothed, fed and housed, you certainly would have no ability to be loyal to a lover. Your kind disgusts me.” He gave her his back. Putting his hand on the handle to push open the door. “Harlots?” She said, face revealing how deeply he’d wounded her. “No.” He tilted sideways to be noticeably clear. “Treacherous.” “Some would say you’re more treacherous than me.” She hissed at him. “Only if they’re stupid enough to challenge me.” “Perhaps you’re not as smart as you think you are.” “Perhaps not.” He said impassively. “But it’d take more intellect than you possess to prove that to me.” “You’re vile!” She stepped back, shaking her head. Torn between anger and hurt. “Interesting. I was thinking the same of you…” “Ah!” She gasped in outrage and stalked off to go back around the back of the alehouse. Probably to convince Dimurah she’d never left. When she’s likely expected to be on duty. Joe is a better creature then her. He noted as he entered. Gearing up for some verbal parrying with his pretty redhead. *** “Murah!” He shouted across Winter’s Haven. “No!” She popped up from behind the counter. Her usual green cloak pulled low over her face. “Go away!” “Not a chance.” Reaching the counter, he slapped the surface. The short black-haired barmaid hesitantly slid him a tankard. Retreating as though he were on fire. Good eve to you too Adrea. He spoke to Murah in a lowered voice as she leaned over the counter near him to slide a tankard to a man over. “Fire Bell, Bells, Bella…” “Belline?” She shot him a wide-eyed look. “That one.” “Why?” He tilted his head in a chastising look. Trust me. “You don’t want her here.” He cautioned. “Yes, I do!” She objected. “She’s a good server.” She leaned close to whisper from the corner of her mouth. “And she keeps the men happy.” “I understand. I’ll bring you another.” “I don’t want you to!” “I want to!” “You want to travel with a woman?” She asked slowly. “One you propose as a whore for Winter’s Haven?” Her eyes hardened. No. Not when you put it in that context. I most certainly do not. That would be stupid. “I’ll have my man find one.” He tossed his head toward a man lurking in the shadows behind him. She gasped. “He’s the one that escorted me out of the Blue Lark when I fled with Libby!” She cried. Her gaze moving from the man to Savage. Libby? The Firoque barmaid. Yes, it is. He blinked at her. “That’s how you found me?” I’m not biting that bait only to return to that fight. “Who is he?” Savage’s lips tightened. Knowing his silence would cause more problems but unwilling to explain Phalanx’s presence. This conversation is declining. I should extricate myself. He rose. “Fire the barmaid, Murah. Or I will.” He slapped the counter as he rounded to exit the alehouse. Exchanging a nod with Phalanx that had him remain where he was. Leaned against the back pillar, unmoving. 40 Blindsided Savage alerted before daylight at the sound of a woman’s step entering his tent. Strange. This is usually when Murah is leaving not arriving. He was still. Waiting. The form lay behind him. Sliding closer. A slim hand wrapped around his side to flatten against his stomach. Not her touch. He instantly rolled to his opposite side. Catching the spike aimed for his lower back. Wrenching it from her fist as he moved. She tried to hold it. Following his momentum to land nearly atop him. He reflexively sunk the spike into her forehead. Slowing enough to stop it after piercing the skin. Before it split bone. He dragged it down between her brows and lightened the pressure as he tugged it down the side of her nose and to her jaw. Disloyal Wench. He caught the light of her blonde curls in the blackness. Though he’d already suspected it was she. She squealed in pain. I left Phalanx in Winter’s Haven. He typically had Phalanx watch over him while he rested. Would’ve been wise tonight. Blood seeped from her face to his coverlets. “Why?” She cried. “You just tried to kill me.” He drawled. “You’ve scarred me.” “I suggest you make an attempt at gratitude, difficult for you I’m aware, that you get to leave my tent with your life.” “You’re letting me stay at the Lark?” “I didn’t say that.” He settled back into his blankets. Whimpering she clutched her face in her hands to stem the bleeding. Stumbling from his tent. *** Just before Savage could settle back into the comfort of his linens, he heard a woman’s gasp. A familiar sound. “What are you doing here!” Murah demanded of the other woman. Disloyal Wench sobbed into her hands and fled. Is it too dark for Murah to see she’s bleeding? “What did you do to her?” Murah demanded. Flipping aside the tent flap. How much do you know? He sat up. The blanket fell enough to expose his bare chest. “Oh, I see now!” She said acidly. Eying the outline of his bared skin. No, you do not! “What are you assuming?” “No wonder you want her gone!” She said outraged. That makes zero sense. “If I was laying with her, why would I want her gone?” “So, you could meet her elsewhere and I wouldn’t know about it.” She suggested angrily. “Murah, I’d rather slap a quiller with my part then place it anywhere near that creature.” He pointed outside. “I doubt that’s what you said a short time ago…Or did you afterward? Is that why she fled crying?” Ugh. Not nearly. “No.” He sobered. Realizing that the real explanation wouldn’t soothe her and would just prolong this tirade. Either way I lose this scenario. He cocked his head to wait for her to finish the rest of her hateful words. “Is this the truth of it? When I am unavailable, any barmaid will do?” That I didn’t expect! Wrath had him tossing aside the cover to leap to his feet. Gesturing to his pants. “Have I often made love to you with my pants on?” She frowned. Watching him stalking toward her furiously. “W-What are you doing?” “I don’t know yet!” He grated out. “But that comment was over the line!” She tried to retract from the tent flap, but he caught her under her arms in an iron grip. Dragging her back inside to face him. “Now, are you quite done slinging accusations?” “No. You do not tell me what to do in my alehouse!” She pointed a finger at him. He turned his head to the side and rolled his eyes Heavenward, beseeching for patience. “Are we back to this again?” “We never left it!” “Could we?” He said dryly. “Did you join with her?” “No. I hacked her face.” “What?” She was appalled. “Why would you do that? That’ll ruin her!” “Because she tried to kill me with a chain spike.” “I doubt that.” “Doubt it as you see fit.” Annoyance sharpened his voice. “I told her I belonged to you. She didn’t like it.” “You did what?” “I told her I was yours.” “I’m not tracking.” You wouldn’t… “She was trying to fondle me. I told her I wasn’t for her and to leave off. She crept into my tent with a chain spike.” “So, you cut her face!” She shrieked in horror. Now she’s getting it. “With the chain spike.” He enunciated for the sake of clarity. “You’re horrid.” This is not new news. Why are we announcing it like some grand declaration? “Since day one.” He dismissed. Reaching for her. “Where were you last night?” His arm circled her back. “In my hut. Enraged at you.” She glared up at him as he tugged her against his length. For telling her to fire Disloyal Wench. He sighed. Arm falling away. She’s every intention of remaining furious with me all eve. Even as he thought it, she flung accusations and tossed her arms in wild angry gestures. “Dimurah.” He interrupted her tirade. “Dimurah.” “What?” She leaned forward, putting her hands on her hips. “You must stop playing these games with me. I am what I am. I hurt people, I kill people, I do things you don’t understand. But I’d never hurt you. I can make you happy. And I’d protect you. You must decide if I’m what you want. Or you want me merely to defend Winter’s Haven. I’m content with either. But toying with me is ill-advised. Swaying to and fro is not conducive to a man’s patience. And I’m drawing perilously near the end of mine.” “What are you saying to me?” She asked warily. “Make up your bloody mind, Woman!” “I have!” She stuck a finger in his face. He batted it away. Stepping closer to her. “You’ve not even come close. You spit hateful ranting at me all day. Then come warm my staff at night. Then criticize my minimal principles. You can’t have it both ways!” She huffed. Insulted. “Are you implying I’m a whore?” Not nearly. He rolled his eyes. Cease this idiocy. “I’m not implying anything.” “Meaning you’re saying it straight, are you?” Good God. “No. Meaning I’m not implying anything. I’m stating facts by telling you, your actions. I called you no name. I implied you were nothing beyond indecisive.” “Ha!” She turned on her heel. Long red hair whipping. When it swatted his arm, he reflexively caught it. Yanking her to a standstill. She rounded on him with blue eyes widened dangerously. 41 Redhead to the Core I didn’t intend that. He released it from his fingers. Too late. “You’re snatching my hair?” “No.” “Yes, you did.” I did. “But I didn’t intend to.” “You do many things you don’t intend to do, don’t you?” Damn every redhead born! He wanted to kiss her feisty mouth to silence. But she’ll fight like a hellcat. And neither of us will get a moment’s enjoyment from that…Well, I might. If I’m honest with myself… “Dimurah.” He warned. She rattled on, slinging accusations. Like a tree gnome thinking it’s ten-foot tall, hurling insults like rocks. He stared at the ceiling of his tent. Silently counting to calm his absent patience. “Are you quite finished!” He roared. “Nowhere near!” She shouted fearlessly. “It’s funny,” He shouted to get her attention as he leaned into her face as he often did. “That you don’t fear me atall save for when you think I’ll melt your nether regions with my touch!” His gaze flicked down her body pointedly. She swallowed. Going silent. Blessed be! About damn time! “Let me spare us both, your next address. I leave tomorrow. I’m taking your Disloyal Wench with me and tossing her outside the Blue Lark. And if you let her in again, I swear you’ll not be able to stand to leave my tent the next morning.” “You’ll break my legs?” Her brow furrowed in skepticism. “No.” He glared at her. “You’ll be too sore from hard loving to walk without assistance.” She reared back as though he’d slapped her. “I swear it.” He cautioned. “And none of your pleading for me not to touch you, because you’ll crumble…” He mimicked cruelly. “Will save you from me then.” He snagged his shirt from a chair near the tent flap and strode around her to disappear into the dark. *** At first light he whistled for Delcourt. The black steed rampaged from the Trader’s Market. People lunged from its path. The huge War Horse was heedless as it slid to a stop before Savage. He hopped agilely atop it. Absent a saddle. It rides no better. He saw no need to burden his horse with trivialities. “Disloyal Wench!” He saw Belline peer from around the stables to his left. The white bandages crossing her face drawing his attention in the dim light. He heeled Delcourt that direction and saw her lunge out to try and run across the courtyard. Outrun a mount? He snorted. He caught her arm and hauled her over the horse’s shoulders. She whoofed out air as the wind was knocked out of her at impact. Good. “Belline!” Murah burst out of Winter’s Haven to cross the courtyard toward Delcourt. Skirts gripped in her fists as she ran. He turned the horse in her direction and slowly shook his head at her. Don’t bother. You won’t stop me. No amount of pleading or tears will change this. She stopped. Betrayal written over her face as she glowered at him. “Tell me again you won’t hurt me!” She yelled. He gave her a bland look before his gaze moved to spot Phalanx under the overhang shadowing the deck on the south corner of Winter’s Haven. He tossed his head to summon Phalanx. Hopping from the deck to the ground, Phalanx’s long stride took him quickly. “Make an announcement in the alehouse that this Disloyal Wench was a traitor and you’ll be out to fetch an equally comely barmaid for their entertainment. And whichever steps up ranting he loved her…Well, tell him to come find me in Grier…To discuss his feeling.” “What if there’s more than one?” “Tell them all.” “There could be many. She was a pretty woman.” “Are you one of them?” Savage queried. “I don’t love whores.” “Judgmental bastard.” Savage turned Delcourt’s rein. Riding off as he heard Phalanx’s low chuckle. “Hypocrite.” *** “What are you going to do with me?” Disloyal Wench tearfully asked. “Don’t know yet.” Savage said passionlessly. “I was considering drowning.” She whimpered. Perhaps not as funny as I thought… What am I going to do with her? “You’re banished from the Lark.” “For how long?” “For Ever.” He enunciated. Marshtown. He decided. No tavern there. She’d have to find honest work. Or someone to take care of her. He frowned in revulsion at the thought. If she can find a man fool enough. “Why’d you have to cut my face?” “A reminder of why you don’t cross Savage Jack. I let you live. Cease whining.” “But I will be forever disfigured.” “Perhaps an improvement.” She cried. Tears running down Delcourt. Savage found himself wondering if they could contain anything contagious. “Why are you forcing me to live thus!” So much for not whining… “I’m not a particular fan of killing women.” “Could’ve fooled me. You’ve destroyed me!” “You destroyed yourself. You’ve a corrupted soul. No fault of mine.” She’s not entirely wrong. *** Watercourse Hamlet, Dread Hideout CHAVIAS Chavias was ordered to raid Watercourse. Again. Savage’s storehouse. Radix had commented bitterly it was probably the only storehouse in the country that still had something in it. “Take it all!” Radix commanded. “Pick the town clean!” Chavias had lowered his head and left the cavern. He may be there. Chavias thought hopefully. Savage. Though he knew it was only a chance. A risky one at that. If cimmerii found him or if Radix followed to hunt him down…Savage could be in danger. As much as he could be. Chavias half smiled as he exited the caves. Clothed in his leather armor. Dual swords at his back. He cinched midnight hair with the leather thong he wore around his wrist any other time. He climbed down the treacherous banks of Peak Mountain. Wound through the Netherlands. Resisting the urge to check on Acharius. To make sure Chavias hasn’t sent something else to kill him in the interim. Chavias’ avoided it. Dismayed enough with the prospect of having to hunt Acharius, he didn’t even want to see his former brethren. So, he reached Watercourse by skirting Dread Hideout and the border of Dread Country until reaching the village. The usual dual Targue trailing behind him with a slew of nonis flocking them. Chavias consciously outpaced them. Working hard to keep them upwind from him. To avoid the wreak of them. He wove his way into Watercourse shortly before dawn. Skillfully navigating the dirt roads to the storehouse. “I was always the most impressed by your memory. Like you carried a map of every country, every village, here.” The voice drew his attention to the man standing in his path. 42 Word from a Mentor Chavias looked up the road where Savage leaned against the bakery wall, near the storehouse. Tapping his forehead. “How’d you know I’d be here tonight?” “I didn’t. Stumbled across your tracks.” “Hmm.” How’d you know it was me? Chavias was somewhat doubtful. “Recognized the Targue following your boots.” “Ah.” Chavias nodded. Logical. “Can I ask you a question?” That’d be unusual for you. Chavias noted. “Best be quick. They’re not far behind.” “Oh, I left a woman for them to chase.” Savage dismissed. “You’re feeding them a live woman?” Chavias was horrified. Feeling a tinge of disappointment that the glimpses of humanity he’d seen in the younger man had been an illusion. “No.” Savage straightened. To sway a boot through the dirt. “I smeared her with their droppings and told her to hide once she got deep in the trees. They won’t find her.” As if on cue there was a woman’s horrified shriek. Not sure if I’m still disappointed. Chavias shook his head in bafflement. “What if they do get her?” “It’d be no great loss.” Chavias’ brows lifted. “She’s no cimmerii. But plenty evil.” He explained. That sounds more like the man I was getting to know. “So, to my question.” Savage said, lifting his head to look at Chavias. “Is there one person in his lair, you’d kill?” Deiti. “His queen.” He said albeit too quickly. When did I get so dark? “That was fast.” Savage said. Impressed. “She’s miserably evil.” “Good.” Savage vanished behind the bakery wall. What was the meaning of that question? He pondered. Chavias heard a creak and glanced at the roof next to him in time to see a key falling from the overhang. He instinctively caught it. “I need Radix to know I can get to him, even in his own lair.” Chavias fingered the key thoughtfully. Before slowly nodding. “Good.” There was silence. Chavias thought for a moment that Savage Jaxson had left. Until he spoke again. “Chavias?” “Yes?” “Are you ready yet?” “No, My Lad.” Savage gave him that long look then turned on his heel and vanished. *** Rum Runnel Tavern, MidGale City, Nightway Border SAVAGE JAXSON “As simple as sipping wine! Like stealing chicken from a pup!” Savage proclaimed. “What are we discussing?” A skinny man with a badly scarred face strolled up. ColdKill, a well-known assassin. “I’m planning to lighten Me Lord Danbury’s load!” “Oh, are you?” ColdKill lifted a bushy gray brow. Clever eyes astute. “Indeed.” Savage declared. “Me and the boys here were just looking for some amusement and I’ve gotten word the man plans another tour this way from Nightway with all the goods he’s earned from the Nightway Queen.” Savage made a vulgar gesture of thrusting to emphasize how exactly Danbury had earned the goods. In reality, he stole them. But this is more fun. “Are you sure it’s wise to do so after telling everyone in here your plan?” “Who’d dare cross me?” Savage dismissed. The twelve men encircling him lifted their mugs and loudly began sing song chanting Savage’s code. Savage grinned in approval. Blue eyes dancing. He waved a finger to their cadence. Kill Beads in his hair clinking together as he bobbed his head cheerfully. Clearly intoxicated. “Be careful, Savage Jack.” ColdKill put a hand on Savage’s arm. Savage sent a scathing look to that hand on his arm until ColdKill let it slide away. “Careful, ColdKill.” Savage said under his breath. ColdKill grunted. “If you’re going to raid, Danbury just be cautious. MidGale is his ground.” “I’m aware.” Savage turned to ColdKill hitching his chin in a threatening way that had ColdKill lowering his head in deference and backing away. Skitter Little Rat. Savage thought. Watching the man scamper across the tavern. Run home. *** Peak Mountain, Black Mountains, Battling Border CHAVIAS Chavias was emerging along the surface with a soiled bucket filled with the fecal matter of hundreds of nonis and Firoque. The acrid odor singing his nostrils as he fought to not draw air until dumping it aside the cave. As he stepped into blinding sunlight, he ducked his head to avoid the glare he’d become unaccustomed to. He heard the churning of carriage wheels lumbering up the mountain trail. It sounds heavy. Too heavy. He dumped the bucket down the backside of the hill and turned to climb the rocks back toward the entrance. Pausing when he saw a wide carriage with creaking tires making its way to the flat expanse before the entrance. A male servant hung off each side of the carriage as though there were not room within. Who is this? Servants piled out, immaculately dressed in crisp white and shining black overcoats, reaching in to unload a creaking wooden chair. One that was clearly so heavy, it took all six of the men to pull it out and unload. It was a strange contraption with wheels attached to the seat. But once it was set on the ground and levers on the side locked the wheels, the man stood and strode from the seat to walk past Chavias and into the cave. Chavias watched stunned. Head spinning to look back at the six men who stood around the chair. Staring ahead impassively with their hands linked behind their backs. What kind of a man insists on men unloading him from a carriage when he has capable legs? Chavias’ upper lip curled derisively as he strolled in with his bucket. A drip of brown waste slipping down the side of the rough metal. He stopped outside Radix’s personal chamber. Ensuring he was far enough away that Radix’s supreme hearing wouldn’t catch Chavias’ breathing. “Danbury.” Radix greeted. “My Liege, I was raided days ago.” He grated out. Obviously, furious someone would dare. “Oh? By whom?” “The King of Assassins.” The man spit the name. Savage Jaxson. “How much did he take?” “Everything.” Well done! Chavias had the urge to whoop in triumph. That’s my lad. “Impressive.” Radix acknowledged. “He had help then?” “His Seditious Lot. They took everything. They’d have taken my carriage had my chair not been in it. I’m certain of it!” He sounds like a distraught woman. “So, what is it you’d have me do? Seek some vengeance for you? I’m not in the business of vengeance. It means nothing to me. Save another toy for me to play with amongst humanity.” Radix sounded bored. 43 Word from a Rat “Yes!” Danbury declared. “I want vengeance!” “What would you have me do?” “He plans to raid me again. An assassin I keep on my coin has told me of his intent.” Radix’s wooden chair creaked. His interest is piqued. “How did he find out? The Boy is hard to track.” “He was boasting in the Rum Runnel.” Boasting. Savage would never boast of a plan. This is a setup designed for Radix’s minions. “Hmm. And your assassin is sure it was him?” “He knows him. They’re comrades. Well done Danbury!” There was silence where Chavias assumed Danbury beamed with pride. Then Danbury’s step as he was exiting Radix’s chamber. Chavias planted his feet and waited. Danbury turned in the dark and couldn’t see him. Slamming into Chavias and the sullied bucket before him. Smearing Danbury’s fine clothes. Danbury squawked and lunged backward. “What have you done. You fool!” He stepped toward Chavias who matched the movement. Forcing Danbury to register that he was fixed on challenging a man twice his size. Chavias was twice his breadth and towered over a foot above him. A looming shadow in the blackness. Danbury’s prominent Adam’s apple bobbed wildly. He cleared his throat uncomfortably and slowly stepped backward and to the side to evade Chavias’ path. Wise decision, Little Mouse. *** Road to MidGale City, Nightway SAVAGE JAXSON When Danbury’s carriage rounded the corner at the edge of the Warwood, it was followed by the coach heavily laden with the goods from Nightway. The driver tugged the rein at the sight of a line of men blocking the dirt path. At the forefront was the same man that had halted the driver before. The driver didn’t like the sight of him. He cringed and withered into the wood seat. “My Lord. He’s here.” “Is he indeed?” The voice rasped from inside the carriage. “I am.” Savage called. Feeling a surge of power in knowing a confrontation was coming. One I’ve been yearning for. The driver hopped down and scurried to fumble open the carriage door. Radix stepped out. The moth-eaten gray robes falling around his dirtied gray shoes. And there you are. “Hello, My Boy. I’ve missed you.” Radix gave a thin-toothed smile. As Radix stepped toward the front of the carriage, Targue and nonis began to filter from the trees. “I was wondering what that stench was.” Savage grinned just as merrily. Welcoming Radix. But he heard the whoop of wings above him. Sarabis in the sky. He knew. He wouldn’t come after prey as formidable as me without them. It wasn’t ego. It was fact. He knew how Radix operated. “Do you honestly think you can fight me off?” “You didn’t bring enough of your dogs and rodents to take me down.” Savage could hear the shuffle of rocks around him as his Seditious drew their weapons and positioned. Murmuring amongst themselves, horrified to see the creatures. “Are those the beasts of Battling?” One man murmured. “Those are the dogs that guard the Black Roses.” Another whispered. “I didn’t know they came out of Battling.” They’re terrified. They should be. Savage was aware they might bolt. But I couldn’t care less. He’s what I want. And his gaze was locked on Radix. If he made a move directly on the demon, the animals would swarm him, and Radix would lash him with his power. And I’ll lose. So, he stood fast. Unafraid. Smart enough to not move but clearly refusing to retreat. Radix’s annoyance was apparent. “You should be squirming with fear Boy.” “Perhaps I should be. But I’m not.” Savage shrugged. “I’ve missed you My Boy. You can come home. Come home to your Daddy, Boy.” Radix opened his arms in a cold gesture. I am far from your Boy. The assassins were circling tight at Savage’s back. Gasping as they heard the odd interchange. “First,” Savage lifted a finger, “I’m far from a ‘boy’. And you were never my ‘daddy.’ Secondly, I wish to enlighten you.” “Oh?” Radix was nearly quivering with anticipation of either dragging Savage back to Peak Mountain. Or killing me right here in this road. “Yes. You think I see myself as a King.” “They call you King of Assassins.” Radix countered. “Yes, they do. But I’ve never referred to myself as such.” He dismissed before adding. “You think that because you see yourself as a King that I’d see myself as such.” Savage shook his head adamantly. “But what if you’re wrong? What if I perceive myself as a pawn in our little game?” Radix looked at him warily. “Where are you going with this little chat, Boy?” Savage smiled almost pityingly. “Well, if I’m only a pawn-one I’m willing to sacrifice, in-fact…And you have brought your bishops,” He looked at the Firoque men and women who slid from the carriage. “and your knights,” His gaze fell to the Targue lurking under the carriage and growling from behind it. “And your rooks.” He put a hand to shield his eyes as he looked to the sky to see the black winged creatures circling there. “Well,” He shrugged. “Who would that leave to guard your queen?” Radix looked horribly confused. “Deiti?” Savage grinned snidely. Radix desperately wanted to kill the boy but knew how valuable Deiti was with her great beauty and array of abilities. He leapt in the carriage and changed the direction of all his beasts toward Peak Mountain. Savage slowly rotated. Strolling the dirt road toward his own carriages where his men carefully loaded crates, they’d pulled off the Danbury coach which had been left behind with two quaking drivers. Paralyzed in their seat as rough assassins ripped the goods off the roof of the coach and yanked them from within. “Who are you?” One driver asked, terrified. “Haven’t you heard, Lads?” A hideously disfigured man laughed. “We’re Savage Jack’s Seditious.” “The Seditious.” The other murmured.

SUMMARY SAMANTHA: Jaecar, the fiercest of the Border Guard, has always been kind to me. Indulging me despite what I thought was his lack of sexual interest. That all changed the day he told me he'd have me as his mate. I said no. Spurring Jaecar to go from the sweet boy next door to the hungry wolf with his eye on me. JAECAR: She was mine. She'd always been mine. She just didn't know it yet. I courted her, I was kind to her, all with my end goal in mind. Possessing her. She thinks she can run from me. But I know everywhere she'd go. I know everywhere she'd hide. Because I know everything about Samantha. The Mating Moon is rising. And she will be my mate. Willing or not. *** 01 The Border Guard SAMANTHA “Jaecar.” I laughingly skipped out to the trees. Catching him as he was rising from bathing in the river. “Sam…” He sighed. Frowning and I realized he was undressed and coming out of the water. It was already revealing his glistening dark skin down the deep lines of his muscled hip bones. “Oh, sorry.” I turned my back and heard the grass rustling behind me as he swept up his shirt. “What is it, Sam?” “There’s something going on in the Camp.” “What?” His tone grew serious. The Border Guard voice. I’d heard him use it before when there were intruders at the wall surrounding the Asara territory. “Lyra Lani told me.” “How does she always know everything?” Jaecar murmured as he stepped next to me. His black hair was shimmering beneath the layer of water and the black goatee surrounding his lips made him seem villainous. But he’s usually so kind. He’d been helping me reinforce my hut during the Mating Moon for years. And Vanna Rae had said he was the one that saved her by letting her in beyond the wall. “Lyra Lani is the oldest of our generation of females.” And I think Draven, our Alpha, confides in her. But I didn’t know that for sure. “Why do you avoid calling yourselves what you are.” Jaecar leaned sideways to bump shoulders with me. Nearly knocking me over because he was so much stouter. I laughingly stepped sideways, and he grinned at me. “Because! You know I hate being called that.” “Breedable?” “Yes.” “But you are one of the seven breedables, Sam. It’s just fact.” I knew that the word meant we were of an age to reproduce but it sounded so debasing, I thought. “Eventually, Draven will insist you take down your fortress and let one of the males mate you.” I cringed. Very afraid of that. Knowing what had happened to some of the females in the past. Females can be seriously injured or killed under the Mating Moon. “Stop that.” He shook his head. Laughing at my fearful expression. “It doesn’t have to be as bad as that. You females sharing horror stories doesn’t help any of you with reproducing for our pack.” He chided as he headed toward camp. “Jaecar!” I skipped after him and lunged on his back. “It’s perfectly appropriate to be afraid. You know the males in our pack are particularly aggressive. That’s why Edrick had rounded them up to make a strong pack. It’s reasonable for us females to fear being killed while being mounted.” He caught my forearms around his neck and teetered as he balanced my weight on his back. He gave me that disapproving frown again as he peered over his shoulder at me hanging off his back like a baby monkey. “You can’t say breedable but you can use the word ‘mounted’?” His eyes flashed yellow. “Why do you get mad when I say such things?” My brow furrowed as I met his dark look. “I didn’t say I was mad.” He was still heading back to camp. Bearing both of our weights as my legs were hooked over his hips and he balanced one of my shins in his palm. “Then why do you look like that?” With wolf eyes? He cleared his throat. “You’ll understand soon enough, Sam.” I slid off his back to call after his back. “I hate it when you say that.” He swept a hand through his shining black hair. Not even bothering to look back. “I know that.” *** JAECAR Annoyance was written over Jaecar’s face. “You can be just as angry as you want.” Draven, The Asara Alpha was staring back at his dark Border Guard, his wide arms crossed over his chest. “Doesn’t change the fact.” “I won’t let someone have their way with her.” “Then you take her.” Jaecar glowered at his alpha. “You’re perilously close to insubordination.” Draven warned. Not liking his warrior’s look. Jaecar knew he was right and took the warning for the cautioning it was. Softening his features and his stance so he wasn’t quite so challenging. “You know how she is, Draven. She’s very innocent.” “Then persuade her now. Before the Mating Moon.” “Draven!” Jaecar tossed his arms in frustration. “It’s in less than a day. She sees me as her friend. Perhaps her protector but she harbors no romantic interest in me. And she’s determined to not be mated. She’s terrified.” “Well,” Draven grunted. “Then I suggest you’ve a choice to make. Do you want multiple wolves to mount her in twenty-four hours or do you want to do it?” “Are you threatening to?” Jaecar looked alarmed. Knowing how brutal Draven could be when he was of a mind to be. Jaecar had witnessed him ripping wolves apart with his bare hands. “Perhaps…We need young for the pack. I can’t abide the breedables not being mated any longer.” “Oh?” Jaecar lifted a black brow. “And what of Lyra Lani?” Draven’s arms dropped and his teeth bared slightly in a snarl. “You don’t worry about her, Jaecar. I’ve a mate intended for her as well.” Jaecar eased backward a step, seeing he’d challenged the alpha too far today. 02 Eve Before the Mating Moon Jaecar was ordered to join the males next to the fire in the camp the eve before the Mating Moon. The males discussed what females they planned to hunt, knowing their lustful need to mate would rise to insane heights tomorrow. Already they were making crude remarks, their blood heating. And there’d been several short spars already. Mostly between the Hayden brothers who seemed to be forever antagonizing each other. All of them discussing how they’d mate Vanna Rae first than getting in a shoving match before they all agreed they’d share her as they did all things. From the spoils of battles to the food Hunter found for them to the woman they all wanted to mate. Jaecar shook his head at them. Somewhat disdainful of how heated their blood had already became. Even Draven was quiet. Watching beyond the camp with a predatory gaze. Jaecar twisted to see what woman his gaze followed, though he had little need to check his suspicion… Lyra Lani was creeping beyond the shadows with Marta, one of the wizened female elders, heading for her hut. But not without the Alpha rising to follow her step. Jaecar realized he wasn’t the only one hoping to seduce a woman before he’d become too feral to act as a civilized being. He’d been racking his brain for hours. Wondering how he could charm her. Persuade her to submit to him before the moon. His close friend Magus took a seat next to him. Magus was a rare addition to their pack. A creature half mage-half wolf he was immensely rare. There was purportedly only one other such creature in existence. And he was allegedly the Commander of King Detry’s Mages Guild. “What are you so pensive about?” Magus queried. “Same thing you are, I’ve no doubt.” “I’m far less pensive than I should be.” Magus was trying to hide a self-satisfied smirk and failing. “Found a way to tempt Zyra, have you?” Jaecar asked in wonder. Knowing how many men had wanted the seductress though all had failed to pique her interest. “I thought all the males had given up on her.” “That’s fair!” Magus sat up and his eyes widened Jaecar. “You know how she can camouflage in the trees, evading all us hunters. And about her touch.” Magus lifted a finger in example and made a zapping sound as he pointed it. “A man could well lose his part to her gentle touch!” “Then what have you planned?” Jaecar’s black brows lifted in interest. “I intend to play as unfairly as she.” “How’s that?” “A spell an old friend gave me.” “The mage Commander when he trained you.” “Nay.” Magus shook his head. “We rarely saw him. The one that truly trains is his Second in Command, Hawk. He was my mentor.” *** “And what spell did he give you?” Magus beamed. “One to melt a woman who’s toyed with you too long. One he wrote for a particular little mage that had been teasing him below the breeches.” “Oh?” Jaecar was more than impressed. Shape shifter that he was, he had extraordinarily little understanding of mage magic. As if on cue, Zyra Momay sauntered over to the camp. Knowing full well the effect she had on all the males in her tiny robes. Especially the eve before the Mating Moon. All eyes were on her, in her small leather straps coursing over her shoulders and cinched at her waist to cover the back and front of her but leaving a tantalizing view of the bare expanse of her legs. She was as confidant as any man in this camp. Absent the fears the other females had of being killed during mating. Because Zyra was a mage in her own wright. Having enough abilities to evade the males. She had the full ability to choose one of her own but instead she amused herself with mercilessly teasing the only creature she saw as rivalling her magic. Magus. She sat down on the other side of him and Jaecar didn’t miss that she’d soon but Magus hand under the leather flaps at the front of her. Pushing him in and grinding her hips forward. Jaecar shook his head. Disgusted at her teasing. If there was one woman in camp that didn’t deserve the respect of the males, she was certainly it. Jaecar almost pitied Magus. Hoping that the spell Hawk had given him would work on the little succubus. *** Without conscious thought, Jaecar found himself heading for the most reinforced hut in the camp. One with extra boards staggered in each direction over the windows, doors and even the support walls until the hut appeared more of a fortress. It was ironic that it was Jaecar himself that’d made it nearly impenetrable. But a glance at the roof revealed the tiny bit of overhang he knew to be the hatch that he had planted up there. A way in that Samantha couldn’t barricade. Jaecar had gotten the idea from a construction that Draven had requested his help with on a cabin further out in the woods. One Draven had designed to torture a potential mate. Jaecar remembered the chains that had been hooked to a pully attached to a beam. He grimaced, pitying whatever woman Draven intended them for. He could be a damn ruthless bastard when he wished. Without even intending to Jaecar found himself peering back at Lyra Lani’s hut. Having a suspicion who the alpha had designed the cabin for. Unsurprised when he spotted Draven on the step there. Cast in candlelight as he was leaning in the doorway. Trying to persuade Lyra Lani of the very same thing Jaecar was hoping to persuade Samantha of tonight. Not a good night for it though. Jaecar wished he had more time. Already his blood was boiling at the idea of mating Samantha. He’d hungered for her for years. Knowing her smell, sensing their connection but knowing she’d be terrified of the taking, he’d thought to spend the years teaching her to be comfortable and then persuading her to trust him for a mating. Now he feared he’d end up hurting her because he’d run out of time. He couldn’t let Draven have her. 03 Nearly Undone Jaecar paused outside the massive door that looked like something blocking the way to a dungeon. He lifted his fist and hesitated. Wondering what he could possibly say to her. The door cracked and there was a series of chains that Samantha peered through. Her look going from accusing to surprised. “Jaecar?” He blinked at her. “Just a minute.” She closed the door, and he heard all the chains unbolting. Dread swirling through him. Knowing that if he mated her tomorrow, it would be far too easily done because of her trust in him. Trust he’d have to shatter to possess her. He swallowed a bit of bile at the thought. She opened the door. “Jaecar? You’ve never come to my hut except to reinforce it. Is that why you’re here…” Clearly, she sensed he’d not have come so late at night, the eve before the Mating Moon for such a thing. “Jaecar?” She gave him a quizzical look at his prolonged silence. Finally, she opened the door widely. “Come in.” He ducked his head and obediently entered. Turning to her. “Samantha…” But whatever he’d have said trailed off at the sight of her in the light of her fireplace. The orange flames danced through her coppery hair tinged with white and gold highlights. Making her flawless white skin seem even more surreal in the dimness. She wore a long white nightdress ruffled at the collar and cuffs. A remnant of a more civilized world before the pack plagues. Her blue eyes locked on him, and she was backing up slightly. Showing the hint of fear that made him take a step forward as a low growl rumbled his throat. His predatory nature reacting to her retreat. Eyes rounding, she froze at seeing the reaction he was having. *** Jaecar wanted her. More than he could imagine wanting any other creature. Just standing in her hut was surrounding him with her alluring hut. Tantalizing his sensed and generating an instant arousal. Already he could smell the dusky hint of her sex which would become deliciously enhanced beginning tomorrow afternoon. A lure to draw in the males. Though the females would become increasingly roused tomorrow it was nowhere near to the extent of the males. Merely enough to keep her damp enough to not be harmed during the matings of the night. Thinking of it in a plural sense, reminded him that Draven had threatened to let multiple men rut her. Just knowing it made him want to mark her immediately before anyone else dared touch her. But no one would abide by the marking without the mating. And Jaecar was aware no one would believe he’d made Samantha unless she exhibited the rage and betrayal to prove it. That thought made his chest tight, but he understood what the options were. It was clear what he’d do. And he couldn’t guarantee he’d be any gentler with her under the Mating Moon than any other Asara male. Especially sense I’d been stamping down my desire for her under every Mating Moon for the last several years. Samantha thought he was kind to help her reinforce the hut. But he did it every year so he wouldn’t tear his way in when he turned and forcefully take her while he was his animal. It was a legitimate fear. *** “You have to pick a mate tomorrow, Samantha.” He said more harshly than he’d intended. Resisting his animal instinct to throw her to the floor in her hut right now. “I’m not doing that Jaecar. You know that. You help keep me from it.” She took another step before the fire to peer at him as if he’d lost his mind. The way she was looking at him, made it clear that she’d no idea that standing before that fire in that thin muslin nightdress made it utterly invisible. Making the outline of her small pert breasts with jutting nipples painstakingly obvious. And the dark nest of her hair at the crux of her thighs, look soft enough to sink into right now. “Dammit!” He turned his back to her. Shoving his hand through his hair. But that image of her body was branded in his senses. Causing the racing of his heart. The yellowing of his eyes and the slitting of his pupils as he resisted the urge to push her against the wall. “What’s wrong with you tonight, Jaecar? Is it the Mating Moon?” “Yes, it is.” He forced his tone softer but there was still the hint of danger in it. She instinctively retreated to stand between the mantle and the wall in the deepest shadows of her hut. He heard her soft footfalls taking her there. Painfully aware of her every movement. The sweeping of her nightdress along her feet stirring her scent upward to waft through the small space like steam from a decadent dessert. Luring him closer. “Jaecar…Do you need Aloira?” *** Samantha was aware that Jaecar usually expended his energy on Aloira under the Mating Moon. As many of the males did. She and her best friend were willing breedables who hadn’t yet taken to pup. Both women seemed to have their gazes on the Hayden brothers or Jaecar. Wanting a fierce Border Guard of their own. Neither of the girls favored Samantha and she’d learned why over the last few years. Aloira didn’t appreciate the time Jaecar wasted on her. She’d once caught Samantha. Putting a clawed hand to Samantha’s throat and pinning her to a tree near the river to demand. “Why does he waste so much time on you. A female unwilling to submit when he has one such as I? A breedable who knows how to…” She stepped back from Samantha and seductively stroked her throat and down to the hollow of her cleavage over a green dress. “Please a male…” 04 A Taste Samantha had shrugged. Having no idea why he did. Tossing her black hair defiantly, Aloira slinked away. Samantha had rubbed her neck and gone to the river to wash the other girl’s sticky fingerprints off. But Jaecar had waited near a tree by camp and when Aloira passed it, he caught her by the throat and rounded to slam her against a tree. Her brown eyes were huge, and she clawed at his large brown hand. Gagging against her compressed trachea. “I thought you and I had an arrangement. But it appears you not when to leave well enough alone.” He released her abruptly and let her slide down the trunk. “I’m sorry, Jaecar.” She bowed her head and backed up from him. A submissive pose it wouldn’t occur to Samantha to assume. “Know that any touch you put on her will be thrice times as done unto you.” “I understand.” Keeping her eyes averted she rounded and scampered off to her hut. Ashamed of having been caught taunting the other female. The youngest of the pack. *** “Jaecar?” Samantha’s quaking voice drew him from the memory of enacting penance on the camp whore. “No.” He said flatly. “I don’t need Aloira. I’ve another woman in mind this year.” “You’ve chosen a mate?” Samantha took a step forward from the mantle. “Have you?” He countered. Turning to cast an intense look over his shoulder at her. “You know I will not! I’ve no wish to have a male sweating upon me. Trying to get me with pup and then biting into me to show I’ve become his property…And that’s if I survive it. Which we both know…I’m small…” She held her nightdress out as if to emphasize her tiny frame and miniscule height. She was back before that fire again. “Damn you, Samantha!” He charged toward her. She scampered backward to corner herself next to the mantle and wall again. Ducking behind the corner of the mantle as though putting it between them would save her from him if he truly wanted to take her there. Jaecar eyed her face. Round with large eyes and a small, pointed chin and pert upturned nose. He abruptly lunged and pinned her into the corner with one hand on the wall near her shoulder and the other against the fire. “Do you see how easy this is?” “E-easy?” She stuttered. Eying him in shock. “A male could have you cornered and be inside you in moments.” That thought had him already leaning his pelvis forward to pin her into the corner. She tilted back. Her face roving his face to decipher if she was threatened. Of course, she was threatened but she didn’t have the sense to scream or scurry away. Far too trusting… “He could have you in moments and what would you do with no one here to protect you.” “You protect me!” She objected leaning forward and nearly stepping against him. He could just feel the brush of her small nipples through his tunic as they grazed his chest when she drew deep breaths. He was already so over sensitized from the moon that he found himself groaning against the desires of his beast. “Then mate with me.” He said under his breath. She laughed outright. Ducking his arm against the wall and pushing his elbow aside as she gathered a candle to light in the fire. “No. I won’t let you do that! I won’t be mated by force or out of pity.” “Pity?” “You’ve picked a mate, you’ve just told me. I will be fine and well enough without you.” She gave him a chiding look as though he were a fool to think otherwise. His jaw went a little slack. “I have my hut. I’ll be fine.” “And what if a bad wolf were to make his way in?” He found his eyes skittering to that hatch in the roof. “Well, he’d have me to deal with.” She lifted a small fist and held the cuff of her nightdress aside so he could see her fierceness. His face crumpled. She wasn’t taking this seriously at all. Jaecar stalked across her hut and put a palm on her upper chest just below her collar to press her back until she was against the wall. Her candle slipping from her fingers and hitting the ground. He reflexively caught it with the toe of his boot and tipped it back up on its little metal tray on the floor and skid it aside. His gaze never leaving Sam’s face. His hand slid up her neck and caught a fistful of her hair to hold her in place. “Jaecar!” She objected but he slammed his lips over hers to swallow the sound. Driving his tongue into her mouth to taste her honeyed sweetness. An addictive flavor. Without meaning to, he found himself grinding against her. His other hand sweeping beneath her hair to brace her cheek as he deepened the kiss. Stealing her breath as he tilted his head and swallowed her further. Finally, he drew back and let her gasp for air. “You’re trying to scare me!” She blurted. “Like you do every year.” “No. I’m warning you.” His gaze flared yellow, and he deeply wanted to rip that nightdress open and feed on her there. Put his mouth to her lower lips and taste her deepest sweetness. That scent that was teasing him and making his monster roar beneath his skin. “Tomorrow, Sam. You’ll have to be mated. The Alpha will no longer tolerate you running free.” “Well, he certainly can’t have me.” Jaecar stopped at the door and rounded. “You’re an easy target. Mistake me not. Someone will have you tomorrow.” “They won’t, Jaecar.” She assured softly. “I’ll be careful.” Groaning in frustration he tossed his arms. “I will!” She leaned out the door to shout at his back as he strode into the darkness. 05 A Dream & A Cruel Reality SAMANTHA Jaecar was on top of me. Kissing me as he’d done hours ago. His gold body glistening in the firelight. His long adept fingers expertly winding through the laces of my dress. Freeing my body to his penetrating view. He took in the sight emotionlessly. His expression as unreadable as always. He said nothing. Merely taking in the sight of me in his usual quiet way. What was he thinking? Lifting my skirts in his rush to get to my center. His fingers bit into my thighs as he forced them apart. Dropping his hips between so I could feel the rigid hardness that I’d sensed earlier when he’d kissed me. Though I couldn’t see it, I’d had a mental vision of what it might look like. Something to be feared. Something that meant he could claim me. Penetrate me and eventually he could choose to mark me. Whether I wanted him or not. I saw him swaying over me as I’d glimpsed one of the males doing on Aloira once in the woods. It was a strange sensation. Like rubbing bellies. He leaned over and opened his mouth wide. His canine’s coming to pinpoints as he snarled, descending over my shoulder to mark me. “No!” I shouted. Sitting up in my bed and wiping away at the sheen on my forehead. *** JAECAR Jaecar woke from the dream of mounting Samantha. Feeling overheated and overexcited. His fists working into his blanket as he fought the urge to roughly take her. Even in his dreams he was restraining himself. Thinking he couldn’t let go. Not even then without hurting her. He’d been holding himself back for all these years, he was unsure how dangerous it would be when his wolf reared its ugly black and silver head. He slowed his breathing. Staring at the rough wood of his ceiling as he contemplated his reluctance to do what was needed. He was already forming a plan and knew he’d have to rise early to carve a circle of wood. Catching Samantha would be no easy feat. She was determined to be no man’s mate. And too young to understand the need for pack pups to continue the pack. Jaecar was aware he was going to have to hunt her. Wear her down. Give her time to flee and think for her to come to terms with his betrayal. Complete and utter betrayal. Unforgiveable betrayal. Sighing he flopped onto his side. Dragging an aggravated palm down his face. His alpha’s demands were going to rush all the plans for a long game he’d formed. Jaecar was aware this was all spurred by Lara’s escape. The she-wolf that’d made it over the wall. An unexpected abandonment that made the females in the pack even more imperative and mating them a necessary. They needed to remain in the pack. There were so few females left after the devastation of the pack plagues that they were rare and hard to find. Especially young, healthy ones, sturdy enough to take on the increased aggression of the males of the Asara pack. The females understood something better than most of the males. When Edrick, the former Alpha, had collected the fiercest and strongest strays remaining after the plagues had forced them to leave their packs or die, he’d assembled a crowd of the biggest and most ferocious males. Males which could, theoretically, prove alphas over every other pack to further the generations of a fresh new pack. The downside was that it meant that all the males had the increased aggression that was typically only warranted to the dangers of mating with an alpha. It made the Asara females fear the mating of the males. And it didn’t help that most of them were essentially found captives that Edrick or Draven had come across and brought beyond the wall to further the pack. It didn’t always mean the females were particularly willing to be bred. Certainly not Samantha! *** Jaecar awoke before the morning sun, knowing that there’d be few Border Guards on duty today. And it was his day off. Leaving only one of the Hayden brothers patrolling. Easy enough to get around. Jaecar found Samantha’s favorite tree and went to work matching the wood. Then he moved on to her favorite berry bush and lifted the bottom to verify her stash of dried food was still beneath it. Because she forever had the munchies. And it dawned on him how truly well he knew Samantha. He almost felt bad for her. She’d have no chance of escaping him because he knew everything about her. Everywhere she’d go. Everywhere she’d hide. Any kind of retreat she could assemble. “Dammit.” He murmured. Cursing himself for the worst kind of betrayer in the land. *** He turned and met Draven’s gray eyed look. The alpha gestured to the round bit of wood, Jaecar had smoothed. “What is all this about?” Jaecar sighed and blinked at him. Unsure how to even explain. “You understood our discussion last night, correct?” Jaecar nodded reluctantly. “After Lara’s escape we can’t risk the loss of any more breedables. I had to send my very own brother after that one to retrieve her. And God only knows how long that will take.” “Alaric never fails you.” Jaecar said. Knowing the alpha’s younger brother was the most dogged among them. “Mate her, Jaecar. Tonight. Or I’ll find someone who will.” Draven gave him a long, meaningful stare to emphasize the threat. Jaecar knew well he wasn’t bluffing. And there were plenty of other males in the pack. Over fifty and many would be happy to have a pretty young female with supple flesh to climb atop. “I could have Fury do it.” Draven warned. Fury was a horrible wolf. Scarred and vicious and barely socialized. He’d destroy Samantha. And extinguish the light she exuded everywhere she went. Jaecar crouched over the bit of wood and went back to work. Twice as determined as before. 06 Fear of the Mating Moon SAMANTHA It was the morning of the Mating Moon when, Jaecar, the fiercest of the Border Guards, waited for me outside my hut as he often did. I met him there. After all these years, I was unafraid of him despite his intimidating air and athletic build. He had shining black hair and defined muscles tightly winding his body under his leather tunic and breeches. Usual dagger resting in its hip scabbard. He’d never given me cause for concern. Despite that I knew the males looked at him nervously. Why wouldn't they? He’d outmaneuvered them often enough in the trial rings. The only real competition for our young Alpha, Draven. “Let me see.” He held out his hand impatiently. My sketchbook. It wasn’t a question. I handed it over, as I always did. Glad to share my work with him. He always wanted to see what new scribbles I’d done. “Is this Warlock Creek?” He pointed to one page. “Yes. That’s my favorite spot.” “Ah, yes.” He nodded. “In the old oak tree.” I smiled up at him. “Yeah. You know me so well.” “I should by now, shouldn’t I?” He ran a hand through his smooth black hair. Dark brows hovering over thickly lashed green eyes. Eyes which seemed to always catch everything. I’d always wondered why he was my friend. He was so striking, and I was so plain. I had strawberry blonde hair. And was deathly white instead of golden tan like the other females in our pack. Though there aren’t many of us in total. “How’s your courting going?” I took my sketchbook back before he noticed the page I’d dog eared in the back. A depiction of his strange gypsy eyes. “Not well, I’m afraid.” He gave me a quizzical look. “Why? How could she not be interested in you?” I teased. I’d seen how the six females in our pack looked at him. Though females were scarce and leery of the aggressive males, they all cast him longing looks. For good reason. He looked like a carved statue. Were I not far below his league and unwilling to become any male's property, he'd have been my choice. “Good question.” He said boredly. Who is it? I wondered not for the first time. Going over the six of them in my mind. I’d never seen him give any of them an intrigued eye. “Will you tell me which one it is?” I watched two of them creeping warily through the village. Furtively looking around corners. For good reason. Many of the Asara Pack Males were known to be highly sexually aggressive this time of year. Unpredictable and dangerous for an unexpecting female. “The Full Moon is coming.” I remarked glancing up. The Mating Moon. When all the males would have to expend their virile needs on female breeder bodies. Like mine. *** It’s a frightening time of year. But four years ago, when my father had passed, Jaecar had helped me turn my hut into an impenetrable fortress. As solid as the Asara territory border walls he’d helped build. “Yes, it is.” He looked at me steadily. “How do you resist it?” I wondered aloud. I’d never seen him be aggressive with anyone. It was part of the reason I trusted him. “I don’t. Not fully. It does make me hot for everything that moves.” He admitted. I laughed but he shot me a quick look. “Not particularly funny, Sam.” “Fine.” I shrugged. “You hungry?” He lifted an eyebrow and I playfully elbowed him. “For food! Not whatever female has you knotted tighter than a snare rope.” I nodded toward the two women. He has been severely moody lately. Often seeming impatient with me and stalking off. He was never like that before. He gave me a long look before suggesting. “Yes. Let’s go get those Elderberries you favor.” I nodded. Beaming up at him. *** We discussed pack gossip. I watched him thoughtfully. He stared at the sun dancing off the twining creek in the distance. Birds chirped in the thicket of trees surrounding both sides of the water. But my oak tree was the highest. I glanced at it admiringly. It was hollow in the center with a large hole where it'd weathered. Still, it was tall, solid and proudful. Like Jaecar. My gaze returned to his profile. He was pensive today. Despite his usual severity, with me he was typically playful. Except lately. I leaned over and splashed water from the creek onto him. He tossed water back at me. Soon I was giggling uproariously. Engaged in the play. He lightly tackled me. I tipped over onto the leaves. His hand cradling the back of my head and my back to keep me from getting hurt as he toppled onto me. He shifted more comfortably over me, and his face grew serious. I knew immediately something had changed. *** “We must discuss something, Samantha.” My full name? He only uses that when he’s very grave. “What?” I frowned up into his piercing green eyes. “This evening and tonight the pack will seek mates.” Yes, under the Mating Moon. “I know.” I nodded vigorously. “My hut is reinforced, remember? You helped me make it impenetrable.” “Yes, I did.” He cleared his throat and looked to the leaves aside me. “Don’t worry, Jaecar. I’ll lock myself in. I’ll be safe.” “No, Samantha.” His gaze landed on me levelly. “You won’t.”

01 The Bad Boy & The Tomboy - Allie Kat "Dammit Eric!" I shouted down the hall after him as he walked away chuckling with his friends. Quite amused at having swatted my textbooks out of my hands and onto the floor. "You're three kinds of a royal ass!" "Three kinds?" He spun around with blue eyes wide. His close-cropped blonde hair making them seem even more stark. "I didn't know there were so many!" He oozed honey as he feigned deep interest. "Pray tell, what are the other two?" "You're not worth my time!" I shrieked more to remind himself then me. I reached to slam my locker closed and when I did, I found him standing against my shoulder where my locker door had been. His thick arms crossed over his black t-shirt and chewing whatever mint gum he always had in his mouth. "I liked you better when you were a sweet little kid." I hissed at him. "I like you better now that you have those sweet tits." He eyed them from one to the other, straining against my small white tank top. "Do you ever say anything appropriate?" "I might if you just fucked me and got it over with." He bit his bit of gum and grinned unabashedly, bearing perfect white teeth. Like a dog ready to bite. "You want to so bad I can practically feel the heat coming off you." He pointed one finger to my pelvis to emphasize where he thought this so-called heat was emanating from. "No, Eric. The only heat you're getting is the fires of hell trying to call you home. "Oh?" He blinked in pretend affront. "Why, Allie, how could you say something like that?" I was leaning over and picking up my textbooks to stack in my arms, but I stood up straight. Giving him my evilest eye. "Don't call me that!" "What?" He blinked innocently. "Eric, don't!" I could already see the mischief written over that perfectly bad face. "Don't what?" He lurched off the locker to lean down in my face "Call you My Little Allie Kat?" "You don't get to call me that anymore!" He smirked. "I believe I just did." *** I leaned over to pick up more textbooks. Hell bent on ignoring his very presence. Demonic wretch. But I felt a slight touch in my hair and saw his tight blue jeans walking off in my peripheral. He must've brushed it as he walked away. I got the last of my textbooks stacked in my arms and straightened. Feeling a chunk of my hair hit my forehead, seeming heavier than usual. My dark brown eyes slid up as my stomach sunk and I caught the familiar whiff of mint. No. He didn't. But as I reached up with a free hand to catch it, I pulled it away from my forehead and swore. Of course, he had. "Damn you, Eric!" I shouted down the hallway. "Have I ever told you how much I hate you!" "Once or twice." He waved over his shoulder without looking back. I could hear him laughing with his leather-coat buddies as they rounded the corner. Even over the din of everyone muttering to their friends and slamming lockers. Revenge will be mine. *** I got home and glowered when I saw the sleek orange Camaro in the driveway. I thought about kicking it on the way by but knew there'd be hell to pay if I did. Still considering it, I stood in the driveway. Hating the car as much as its driver. "Come in Allison." My mom called. "We're all waiting for you for dinner." "I'm not hungry." I snapped. Stalking through the inner door and toward the stairs. "How'd chess club go?" Jack, my mom's new boyfriend called to me. "Yes, how'd chess club go." I recognized Eric's voice feigning that honeyed sweetness without ever seeing him. Grunting I headed up the stairs. Intent on completely evading his presence tonight. "Eric, Honey," I heard my mom saying. "Can you take her up a plate." "Of course, Jess." He probably smiled and bowed. The embodiment of politeness. Around them. They thought he was an angel. Despite that he's covered in tattoos and half his wardrobe is black or leather. "Ugh." I called. Dropping my stuff on my bed. "I'll come down!" I certainly don't want him coming up. I tried to keep Eric as far from my room as possible at all times. My one sanctuary. I turned toward my doorway and spotted him standing in the doorway with a plate on one hand. Like a damn waitress. "Too late." He grinned maliciously. 02 So Helpful I stalked over to Eric and ripped the plate out of his hand. Ignoring his snooty grin. Even though just seeing it made my hair stand on end. "I don't need your help with anything." "Allison." My mom snapped. Happening to be walking by. He probably asked her to follow just so she'd catch me talking to him like we really talk to each other. He's certainly that evil. "Be nice to, Eric. He's just bringing you some dinner. Is it necessary for you to always be so mean?" "Yes." Eric tipped his head down. Projecting a huge pouting lip. Though his blue eyes danced from beneath those dark slashing brows. "Is it necessary to be so mean to me?" "You're Satan!" I hissed under my breath. He leaned in my room, so he was out of ear shot of my mother a short distance away, adjusting a picture in the hallway. "Then come to the dark side, Allie Kat. You might have some fun..." "Screw you." "You could do that too." Those damnable dimples appeared in his cheeks and he gave me a quick wink before leaning back out, so he was in full view of my mother. "Allison!" He cried so suddenly I nearly dropped my plate as I was turning from the doorway. Thinking his tormenting was over. And clearly mistaken. "Whatever is in your hair!" He reached out and snatched the handful at the front of my forehead. Making me wince as he tugged it just enough to be annoying. "How'd you get gum in your hair? Jess," He called my mom over. "does that look like gum to you?" She came over and stepped between him and I to examine the fistful of hair he gripped. She blinked in astonishment. "Allison!" She chastised. "How'd you manage that?" He leaned around her shoulder to dramatically mouth "How?" I wanted to stab him with the first sharp object I could find. Repeatedly. *** "We have to get this out!" My mom frowned. "Oh, no Jess." Eric crooned in a way that had my gut dropping. He's up to something awful. "Let me help her. You have that class in fifteen minutes and I know how much it means to you." "Oh!" She gave him a heartfelt look. Putting a hand over her heart. "You're just the most thoughtful boy!" "I know." He nodded smilingly. Then he turned those amused blue eyes on me. Beginning to lead me by my hair toward the bathroom. "Come on, Allie. Let's get this washed out of your hair. It's a shame you're so clumsy. You really must be more careful..." "Yes, Allison! Really?" My mom mimicked heading downstairs. "You're seventeen years old. How do you get gum in your hair at seventeen?" "Demonic swine." I answered under my breath. He grinned as if I'd complimented him. "Come on, Allie..." He closed the door. "Kat." I growled in frustration and jumped at him. He laughingly batted away my windmilling arms. Before catching one wrist then the other. "Now are you going to let me help you or prolong our time together for as long as possible?" *** "Hell, no. I want out of this bathroom now!" He had his back to the door. Effectively blocking it. He crossed his forearms over his chest and looked down his nose at me. I knew that look. There'll be no moving him. "Why do you want to help me?" "You mean why would I want to get you all wet?" "Washing my hair!" I expostulated. Blushing furiously. Despite that I felt something low in my gut cinch every time he made comments like that. “You’re so feisty.” He chuckled in that deep rumbling voice. He dropped his arms. "Perhaps I feel bad for sticking it in your hair." "I wish I had that on recording." I glowered. To play for my mom and his dad. "Dream on Sweetheart." He turned me around and headed me toward the bathtub. "Let's start by taking off your shirt." He caught the bottom of it and slid it up my belly a couple inches. I made a squawking noise and jerked it back down. Sticking my chin out impudently as I glared up at him. He laughed outright this time. "Fine." He tugged off his black t-shirt. And I winced at my own reaction. Feeling an immediate goose bumping along my flesh at the sight of his hard body. Rippling abs and a lean corded body. Though he wasn't overly huge. Every inch of him was twined with muscle. "Now." He gave me an intense look. "Let's do this.” 03 An Invitation “Why exactly would you want to help me?” “To get my hands on you.” He lifted his hands and wiggled his fingers threateningly as if he’d grope me. I slapped his hands away. “You’re a pig.” He shrugged. “Valid.” “Why?” I crossed my arms over my chest. “Told you.” He dismissed. “Come back here.” I scrunched up the corner of my mouth in clear skepticism of doing anything he told me to do. “I’m not doing that.” “Fine.” He shrugged. Walking over and catching my hair in a fist and slowly rotating me. “Hey!” I objected. Despite that it didn’t hurt, he was turning me to lead me backward toward the tub. He was chuckling as he led me. I was leaned backward trying to swing at him but unable to reach him. “Why don’t you quit being so full of piss and vinegar for two minutes and let me help you.” He walked me to the tub and then knelt, bringing me down with him while I caught fistfuls of my hair behind my ears trying to yank it from his grip. “Stop it, you’re going to hurt yourself.” He swatted the backs of my hands. “Just trust me for two minutes. Then you can go right back to being a hateful cat lady.” “Ha!” I scoffed. Still struggling as he guided my hair into the porcelain tub. “Knowing you, you’re probably planning to wash my hair with Nair.” “Oh, that’s right…” He was quiet a moment. Shuffling bottles around. While he still held a fistful of my hair dumped into the tub and forcing me bent over the edge face up. “Where did I put that?” “Ha! Ha!” I said sarcastically. Hoping he wasn’t serious. I wouldn’t put it past him. “Is this just another form of torture for your enjoyment?” “You bent over the tub backward while I control you by the hair?” He said thoughtfully. Turning on the water and running my hair through it. “Nah. Maybe if I had you bent over the other way.” I stopped trying to hold my hair and flailed my hand enough to palm him in the chest. My face so heated I thought my skin might boil. He grunted and chuckled. *** Eric grabbed some rubbing alcohol and worked it into my hair around the gum. Rolling it between his thumbs to separate it from the rest of my hair. He picked strands out while I hissed in pain, writhing over the tub. “Stop being a baby.” He laughed. “I said I was sorry.” “Did you?” I snapped. Kicking the tub with my heel to avoid the pain in my head. Then twisting to eye him. “Did you really?” He shrugged. “Well, I thought it went without saying.” “When are you ever sorry for anything?” “I’m sorry for a lot of shit I do, really.” He sounded somber enough I paused to study him. “I have an impulsive problem.” “You are an impulsive problem.” “You have no idea.” He hovered over my face grinning down at me. His eyes skipped down to my mouth and watched my lips. Too closely. Far too close. “Eric…” I warned. *** “What?” He smiled. “What you gonna do?” He tugged my hair to remind me he had a handful of it lathered in soap and I couldn’t really go anywhere. Despite that I’d rather be anywhere other than locked in my bathroom with him. He had laughing light blue eyes and spiked white-blonde hair. Eyelashes and brows far too dark to fit that hair. And his eyelashes were longer than mine. Another thing about him that annoys me. And I wasn’t a particular fan of tattoos. And he’s covered in them. He had a partial tattoo sleeve down one shoulder. Covered in green and red. Words written up his neck on both sides. Including ‘Mama Tried’ up one side and ‘Caged Animal’ down the other side. How my mom and his dad, Jack, thought he was an angel was beyond me. Jack, I kind of understood since they’d lost his mother a few years back and his dad felt like his son had been greatly wronged in life to lose his mother so young. His jaw was square and well-defined as it led to a pointed chin adorned with lush full lips and crevice dimples outlining both corners. Disgustingly perfect. If he wasn’t so annoying. A fact which Emilia, my best friend regularly reminded me. And she wasn’t the only one. Half the girls in my grade swooned over the boy that was a year older. But seemed to catch attention everywhere he went. I registered his eyes were still roving my face and was now lingering on my lips. A bit too intensely. “No. Eric…” But his mouth descended with no hesitation. Catching my lips and his tongue delved into my mouth. Licking the inside in a way that had my whole body relaxing as his chest leaned over mine and I felt the hardness of his muscled pecs smashing my small breasts. But after a numbed moment I realized what was happening and bucked up my hips trying to toss him off. He laughingly backed off, tipping sideways off me. “Had you for a minute there…” He pointed a finger at me. Grinning as he finished scrubbing my hair, he glanced sideways at me as he said, “You’d love being in my bed.” 04 Damn My Shirt “I would not, Eric!” I resumed the tug of war for my hair. Challenging him made him twist on his knees to lean back over me. Brushing the tip of my nose with his. “The hell you wouldn’t. I bet your wet in your little panties, right now.” “I am not.” I kicked at him but couldn’t get my leg high enough to do more than flail against his thigh. He gave me a bored look. His gaze sliding over my fitted white tank top and flitting over my tightened nipples before slipping to where it lifted enough my belly button peered from beneath the hem and just above the waistband of my faded, torn blue jeans before sliding back to my face. “Should I check?” He swirled a finger meaningfully. I felt my eyes round to the size of saucers. “Don’t you dare.” He rubbed his fingertips along the top of my waistband, slipping just slightly under my jeans. “I’ll kill you.” I glared at him. “Ooh. Don’t threaten me with a good time, Baby.” He gave me that lopsided grin. “Now stop teasing me so I can finish washing your hair.” He refocused on scrubbing out the bubbles and made a triumphant sound as he lifted the bit of green mint gum. “You’re welcome.” He said with dancing blue eyes. “Why…Thank you so much Satan for correcting your demonic acts!” “Aww.” He crooned. “You know I love it when you call me by pet names.” I glowered at him. Lips pursing in annoyance. *** Once he’d scrubbed the last of my brown hair, he released where he gripped the handful at the back of my head so abruptly that I flopped to the floor on my butt. “There ya go.” He stood up, swept his shirt off the floor and walked out the door. Closing it behind him as though I were nothing but discarded trash he was finished with. Now that he’s kissed me. I gave an aggravated screech under my breath. “You wiry bastard!” I huffed. Pounding my fists on the floor. I’d no idea why I always let him get under my skin. Because he’s really damn good at doing it. But it was a good lesson for me. Realizing that’s exactly how he’d treat any girl he’s had. Yet another reason he’ll never have me! I rolled my eyes Heavenward and leaned a hand atop the tub to get to my feet and as I stood, I realized that the water from my hair had soaked through my tank top and my thin bra. My breasts were completely visible. I gasped in horror. Holding my shirt away from me as I turned the doorknob and stepped into the hall. *** “Here.” A sweatshirt was flung at me so quickly I barely took in the sight of Eric leaned against the wall in the hall. Waiting for me to come out? Did he leave because he could see through my shirt? I snorted to myself. He’d never be that much of a gentleman. The devil doesn’t know how to be any more than he is. I remembered a quote from some book I’d read early in the year. I always thought of it when dealing with Eric. “Hey, I’m going to the track in a bit and your mom doesn’t want you here alone.” “I won’t be alone! She’s here.” Jack had to work but my mom would be downstairs on the computer. “Yeah, I guess she’s worried you might disrupt her classes. You know how you can be.” He said dismissively. Leaning off the wall and heading for his room. “What’s that supposed to mean?” He chuckled and pushed open his door. I chased his heels and shoved into the doorway as he tried to close it. Still huffing. “What exactly does that mean?” “Really, Allie Kat?” He peered around the edge of his door to give me a skeptical look. “What?” I snapped. “You’re going to chase a boy that you know wants to fuck you into his bedroom with your tits hanging out?” His gaze moved from one ripe nipple to the other. My brows shot up and I realized he was right. His sweater was still clutched in the fist I’d caught it with. Mouth gaping, I reflexively yanked it over my head and stuck my arms in the sleeves. “Better?” “Not nearly.” He shook his head adamantly. “But it might help my hard on.” “Ah!” I tossed up my hands. “I’m going to my room.” “Want me to come?” He called tauntingly in a low voice. His double meaning was clear. I turned around and jutted my fists behind me. White-knuckled from wanting to punch him in his pretty face. “Yes! In your own face preferably!” “Huh.” He grunted. “Did that on accident once. Wasn’t a fan.” “Ugh!” I tossed up my hands and stomped to my room. “Be ready to go in an hour, Allie Kat. Or I’ll tell your mom you were flashing me.” He whispered down the hall. Bringing me lurching to a stop. I rotated to face him. Brown eyes wide. “You wouldn’t dare.” “Oh, I absolutely would.” He nodded slowly. “And as evidence I’ll describe to her how sweet your nipples really are.” I flipped him off. Red hot from my toenails to my hairline. “You’re the biggest-biggest…” “Dick in town?” He offered with a grin. “You wish!” I stomped into my room and slammed the door. Putting my back to it in utter relief that I could no longer hear his annoying, teasing voice. For at least an hour. 05 Prior Engagements “I can’t go with you, Eric.” He stood in my doorway. Seeming far bigger than he was, as he dominated it. His close-cropped blonde hair curling around the top of his head. Flat from him just showering. I noted the series of earrings rolling down one ear as he chewed roguishly on a toothpick. I’d summoned the gumption to tell him no and saw him walking down the hall past my room. Then I’d been stupid enough to call him over. He stepped into the doorway and propped his elbows on each side of the doorframe. Leaning leisurely against it. He already wore his red and white Fox racing coat with the custom art up the back. A bearcat. “Yes, you can.” He grinned at me. Chewing on a toothpick he turned it down and caught it between his fingertips. Biting it with his square teeth while he gave me a penetrating look. “You just don’t want to go with me.” “That’s true. But I also have a prior engagement.” He scoffed. “No one says that, Allie. People don’t talk like that anywhere but in those books you read.” He flicked one on the stand next to my doorway pointedly. “Well, anyway,” I shrugged. Looking everywhere but at him. “can’t go with you. Sorry.” He turned his head to call over his shoulder, without looking away from me. “Jessica!” I slapped a hand over his mouth. Poking myself on that stupid toothpick in the process. “Oh my God, no!” He grinned. Lifting his brows facetiously. “I did warn you, didn’t I Allie Kat?” That he’d tell her I’d shown him my nipples… “But I didn’t.” “Saw ‘em nonetheless.” He shrugged. Still smirking triumphantly. “Oh, My God.” I rolled my eyes. “You’re impossible!” “I’m so much worse than that, Allie.” He swept a hand around my lower back and tugged me forward a step, but I locked my heels before he could drag me against him. “That’s probably true.” I grunted before grumbling. “Does it matter I don’t want to go with you?” “Not in the least. I’ll throw you over my shoulder and smack that sweet little ass, if I need to.” “Ugh!” I groaned. Slamming the door in his face. *** “I’m waiting, Allie Kat.” He sing-songed in the hallway. His shifting making the floorboards groan in objection. He plans to wait right there and come in here and get me in a minute if I don’t come out. I realized. Knowing how doggedly stubborn he was. Such an ass. I switched into different clothes. Throwing a plain black hoodie over my shirt and wear a pair of my baggiest jeans. A chain hooked from the loop at the back of my hip and running forward to tuck in my pocket. The little blue stone that brought me such luck glinting from the chain. Wearing the baggy clothes, I looked a bit plumper than I was. But I kind of like it like that. Lastly, I tossed my swollen backpack over my shoulder. I entered the hall and Eric grinned wickedly. Still twisting the toothpick between his teeth as he leaned against the opposite wall. One foot up against it, despite that he knew my mother hated it when he did that. The coat pressed up at his waist so he could tuck his other hand leisurely in the pocket. He looks like a predator waiting for me. I stalked up to him. Giving him a withering look as I was forced to squeeze past him. Still grinning in that unabashed way, he lurched off the wall to follow me. Never more than a step behind me. His low chuckle nearly rumbling along the back of my neck as he followed me out to the driveway. Swatting my heavy pack to be annoying. It clunked heavily but he seemed oblivious when I tossed a quick look over my shoulder. I headed for my bike. Knowing it was a fat chance. I wasn’t really surprised when he caught my arm midway there. “Uh-uh. I’m not waiting for you to pedal your way out to the track. My car.” He jerked his head toward the vehicle. The bright orange Camaro with the dual racing stripes coursing up over the hood and roof and down over the trunk. He opened the passenger door and gave a gentlemanly gesture for me to hop in. I gave him a wary look as I tossed my backpack on the floorboard before sliding past him to take a seat. He reached around to give my rear a slight pinch before I could get it flat on the seat. I swatted his hand away and glared heatedly at him. “You’re a shit, you know that?” “I do.” *** He closed the door and rounded to the driver’s side. Sliding into the black leather seat, making it creak against his leather Fox coat. He was covered in that cologne that drove all the girls at school wild. Something between sandalwood and some type of cool water scent. I found myself leaning slightly closer to him, to inhale it. On his skin it smelled like a freshly showered male. He ran a hand over his short hair, making sure it was smoothed back before gripping the steering wheel. Though he usually kept it spiked up, on days he’d be wearing a helmet he simply showered and let it lay flat. Knowing the helmet would just mess it up anyway. The car growled to life and he expertly reversed it. Shifting silently as we hit the road and headed for the track. The stretch of road out to the track was fortunately paved and smooth which made getting there in his Camaro simple enough. It was a road that seemed to go to nowhere before peeling open to reveal the dense crowd with signs they toted sporting their cheering for “The Animal.” Eric parked the car on the bare dirt next to the others. Turning, he gave me a pointed look. “Ready for this?” “Not in the least. I hate this shit. You know that.” “You don’t hate Tomboy.” I glared at him. As he drove his gaze kept sliding over to glance at my chest beneath my hoodie. Barely a swell in the baggy clothes, yet he keeps looking. “What?” I asked snidely. Not really wanting to know but too annoyed not to ask. “I can’t stop seeing them.” He groaned at the memory. He gave an amused little laugh in his throat. “They’re a perfect picture in my memory. I could practically envision giving them a little tweak…” 06 Tomboy We got out of the car and he rounded, and his hand landed on my lower back as he walked behind me toward the crowd. His friends approached and he swung his arm over my head. Slightly clipping the back with his elbow. I grunted in objection and he cast me a taunting smile over his shoulder which indicated it wasn’t purely incidental. Jerk. He greeted his buddies with fist bumps and handshakes. They patted him on the shoulders and applauded his upcoming performance. “Tomboy, huh?” One asked. “What I wouldn’t give for a piece of that.” Another remarked. Making me groan and roll my eyes in annoyance. “And I’m going to be the first to fuck her.” Eric said. Rolling his hips in a grating motion. “I think she might have something to say about that.” I crossed my arms in disapproval. “You think?” He lifted a dark brow. Grinning arrogantly. “I’ve never been told no yet.” “Ugh.” I snorted in disgust. “I forget you’re such a fan of the lady biker.” One of the other guys remarked. “Well, someone’s got to root for her. You guys certainly won’t.” I countered. “Just ‘cause you don’t like our Animal here.” One of the others, flipped Eric around to face me. Patting his shoulder meaningfully. “I tell you, what…” Eric rubbed his pointed chin thoughtfully. “You’re such a fan of Tomboy how about we make a wager?” I knew he used that word as a reference to the language in my old books. To make fun of me. “What kind of a wager?” I threw the words right back at him. My brown eyes narrowing so he knew I understood his play on verbiage. “Slave for a week.” His blue eyes levelled on me filled with amusement. “Just think. You could have me do your chores, drag around your bags…” “Fix my car?” I cut in abruptly. Giving him a probing look. I knew people that could do minor mechanics like cleaning a carburetor but to completely rebuild an engine like needed done on my garage-bound Nova, I knew of only one mechanic apt enough to do that. And I was staring up at him. Corded throat and curling blonde hair and icy blue eyes staring right back at me. But he’s always said no. Asking me why’d he’d waste his time doing such a thing for nothing. His meaning clear. He wants something in return. Something I’d continually refused to give him. I imagined immediately that the requirements if I lost would be that I’d have to do his chores and carry his bags and allow his bullying and all manner of disgusting, annoying things. “Fine.” I huffed. “Fine?” “Fine. It’s a wager, Eric.” He held out his hand and I took it. Feeling his warm long fingers wrapping around it. Making my gut tighten slightly. I’m not losing this. He’s finally going to fix my car! Joy ran through me. *** “I think you’ve underestimated Tomboy.” I grinned up at him. “Have I?” He gave me a long, penetrating look. “She’s beat everyone in her bracket already this year.” “But lost to me the last two…” The truth in that, made my lip curl. “Perhaps you won’t be so lucky this year. Wouldn’t it be funny for you to have to admit that you, the Great Animal, was beaten…By a girl.” “It probably would be quite amusing…For some. But it won’t happen.” He smirked. Baring those square teeth in a shark like way. Like he wants a bite out of me. “We’ll see what she’s got.” He shrugged. Dancing that slow little circle, he so often did as a big show for his buddies. Arms outstretched above his head. “Perhaps unwrap all that leather.” He gave me a taunting wink. Knowing it’d annoy me. The booming voice of the intercom cut across the track making everyone come to a standstill. “Tonight, is the race we’ve all been waiting for. Our runners-up to see who wins this years’ championship. Tomboy or The Animal. So, get your signs out and put your hands up for your vote. Racers, out to the dirt!” “Well,” Eric backed up. “time for me to go.” He danced backward while keeping my gaze until he was back at the Camaro. Pulling open the door to tug his helmet out of the back seat. A green one with the same image of a Bearcat rising up over the back. His claws reaching around the sides and his roaring face coming over the top. And just above the visor in big red letters it said, ‘The Animal’. He plunked it over his head and flipped up the visor jogging out toward the bike garage to unlock his bike and bring it around to the dirt track. When I was sure no one was looking I crept off toward the women’s bathroom. Once there, I quickly tugged off my hoodie and my baggy pants. Shoving them in my backpack. Then I pulled the pink and black helmet out of my bag before I popped open the vent in this stall and stuck my bag in it. Replacing the cover. When I emerged from the bathroom it was with the black visor tucked down to make my face impossible to see. The chin strap already tightened so no one could pull it off me. My hair tucked up into the helmet. The pink and black leather Fox gear fitting me like a second skin. The coat already zipped and the pants creaking with every step. I felt all eyes on me as I rejoined the crowd. They separated to make way for me to walk through and I headed for the bike garage. Retrieving the key from my chain with the blue stone tucked into my pocket, I unlocked the big bike that Jimmy, the garage manager had helped me fix up years ago. 07 My Secret My mom still didn’t know about the bike or my racing. No one does. She’d have a heart attack. That’s why I made it such a point that no one could know who I was. From the dark side of the garage, I saw Eric emerge. “So, there you are.” He walked over and gave me an appreciative study from beneath the lifted visor of his helmet. “Think you’ll beat me this year.” I nodded slowly. He laughed before giving my shoulder a rough slap. “That’s cute.” Then he turned and strolled from the garage whistling while he buckled his chin strap. *** I’m going to beat him this year. I couldn’t wait to put his ego in check. The challengers this year had been way more formidable. And I beat them all. I knew how much I’d improved. He’s mine. He’ll be fixing my car by nightfall tonight. I watched him go feeling immense satisfaction. Let him think he’s all that and a bag of chips. My friend Emilia wandered into the garage and shouldered me on the way by. Her way of wishing me good luck without letting everyone know it was me. I smiled at her though she couldn’t see it behind my helmet and pulled out my bike. Guiding it out onto the track. I kick started it and gave it a couple revs to make sure she was ready to go. She is. I’d checked twice yesterday in preparation for this race, but I always worried about worst case scenario. I gave her a loud roar and turned and looked at Eric. His dark helmet turned to meet my look and I could practically feel that cocky grin through the plastic and metal around his head. I can’t wait to beat you. I was highly tempted to say it, but I’d always refrained from speaking once I put on the helmet. It was my one rule. I half-expected Eric to make some crude gesture but he didn’t. He would’ve if he knew it was me. I frowned. *** The race started and I was gunned it too hard right at the line, making my back wheel spin sideways before catching. The Animal made no such mistake. He was off with a perfect start and earning that nickname. He always drives too damn fast. I was already one hill behind him. A rough start. But I can catch him. I fired the ignition once I landed and caught dirt perfect, surging up the second hill. But he was firing even faster than me. The downside of that was that it sent him careening off the ground higher atop the hills, which gave me more time to gain ground. And I did. I was half a hill behind him now and closing. His helmet turned and I felt his smirk before he opened the throttle wide and took off. Shooting up the hill and landing halfway to the next. Hitting perfectly on the back tire and rolling toward the front. How can he never miss one? He was pulling away now. Shit! I gave mine more throttle trying to catch him. I knew his bike had more horsepower, but I and my bike weighed less making us travel a bit faster as long as I kept it smooth. But he’s marketing on that horsepower now. No! I wanted to scream in frustration. But I was staying right behind him. Telling myself that statistically he couldn’t land like that every time. He has to misstep once…Finally. And I was hoping I’d be right there to take advantage of it. But to my sinking dread he cleared the next six with the same flawless perfection. Just as we reached the last hill he landed between and his bike swayed slightly as I caught air. But he recovered as I landed. And he was feet ahead of me as we cleared the finish line. He dropped the kickstand down and swung off his bike the same time he pulled off his helmet. Giving me a triumphant grin while he pointed at me. Gloating he’d won. I stopped. Straddling my back and watching him in disbelief. How had that happened. For the third year in a row? *** When had he gotten so good? We’d rode together on kids when we both had tiny Yamaha dirt bikes. But he wasn’t this good. And that’d been before I broke my arm, falling off when I was ten. Making a bit of bone stick out of the skin of my forearm and sending my overprotective mother into conniptions. After that, mom had sold my bike and forbidden me to ride it again. And to her knowledge, I never had. But Eric had been nowhere near this skilled when we were younger. All those years I was looking for a bike he was riding one. And getting better. I was glaring at him so hard I thought he had to feel my scowl cutting him through my helmet visor. He strutted over to me and held out his hand. I tugged off my leather glove and shook it. “Good ride.” He murmured before turning my hand and inspecting it. For a moment I wondered if he was thinking about kissing it or some stupid dramatic effort to be charming. Instead, he just looked back at my helmet and finished shaking it before walking away. *** “Where’s the loser of the bet?” One of his friends was calling for me. I scrambled to put my bike away and heard Eric telling them. “Eh, who knows. She’ll be back soon enough and then Sweetheart has to pony up.” He boasted. “What you going to make her do?” His buddy asked. “Have her clean out your locker or polish your car in a mini-skirt?” Uck. That sounds disgusting. I envisioned Eric sitting in a lawn chair sipping Coke from a straw while he watched me leaning over in some tiny skirt. It made me want to vomit. “I just might.” He cracked. “And a bikini top.” Jokes on you. I don’t own one. I was glaring at him as I pushed my bike behind them.

SUMMARY I'd been lonely lately. Having accrued enough wealth to no longer need to go on the raids I was well off. Now I just needed a little slave girl to warm my bed. I'd considered a docile thing with a warm spot for me. But instead, I was intrigued by the spitfire commanding she'd not be touched. I saw her body and thought her too tiny but when I touched her, I wanted her. And what I want. I get. Afterall, I'm a wolf at heart. And a full moon is coming. She'll learn the way of things. One way or another. 01 I Won’t Being stolen from my overprotective family while I was washing clothes at the lake was bad enough. But then to find out I was being exported to a foreign land to become a slave was even worse. And this country was full of every breed of man I could imagine. But of them all, I liked the fierce look of the huge redhead the least. The man was massive. And he was eying us like cattle. The voyage here had been bad enough. I’d heard other women screaming throughout the night and did my best to look like a child with my small frame. Hoping no one would guess that I was very much a woman grown. I’d learned over the years that if I kept my face down and my hair strung over it, my slim body could be mistaken for much younger as long as I wore oversized clothing. Which conveniently these slave tunics were. Making me seem utterly shapeless. *** "I won't be your slave!" I declared. Mardichi was amused. A five-foot-tall rabbit hurling words like they were rocks. "Won't ye?" "No!" I yanked at the men holding me. Making the chain between my shackled wrists rattle as I took what I intended to be a threatening step toward him. Trying to show he wouldn’t command me. That I wasn’t afraid of him. But I was terrified. He’s the biggest creature I’ve ever seen. Bigger even then the men that’d drug me away from the river back home and loaded me on the ship in chains. "Amusing." He drawled. The slave trader had a string of women on the line. Most of them prettier than me. Taller and more hearty. “Have one of them!” I ordered. Gesturing down the line. Which earned me some dark looks from the other women. It wasn’t as though they’d been fond of me to begin with. I’d not been winning any popularity contests ever since they’d loaded me on the damn boat. But Mardichi was intrigued. Not following my gaze further down the line. His blue gaze locked on me. "I like a bit of fire." He rumbled. Not good. *** The rest of the women were cowering from him. Easing further away from me to try and avoid his attention. “He’s huge.” One remarked. “Look at him. You know he’s a rough un’.” Another woman whispered fearfully. They’re right. Nearly eight foot tall he loomed. His ominous shadow casting me in shade. A scar running along his jaw companioned with his vibrant red hair and light blue eyes to make him quite striking. Like some sort of sorcerer. “Look at her.” Mardichi gestured to me. “This tiny bird is fearless.” He said on a chuckle. “Shouting what she will and willna do.” The trader was relieved he wasn’t appalled and nodded slowly. “She is a live one.” Mardichi’s brow furrowed as he eyed me thoughtfully. Red hair draping around his face in smooth waves. "Hold her." He drawled boredly. Approaching me in several long steps. *** Despite all my bold cries, I shivered when he drew close. In truth, I was afraid. Very afraid. Even more interesting to Mardichi was that I’d mustered enough courage to put on this belligerent façade when I was clearly small enough he could crush me. "Lass. If I want ye for a slave, I'll have ye. And if I want to fuck ye, ye can try and stop me." He grinned down at the little fruit fly. "You don't scare me!" I cried. Thinking just the opposite. "And you terrify me." He said boredly. Imitating my propensity for untruths in a mocking manner. He hooked a finger on the dirty, long white tunic I wore, same as all the slave girls. Pulling it out from my body to peer beneath it, he glimpsed pert white breasts tinged with large dark nipples. "Her breasts are small and she's too skinny." Mardichi complained to the trader. As his eyes still roved my flesh. Good. Move on. Please. "But formed well. Look at the curves!" The slave trader smacked my ass, making one buttock jiggle slightly. "And a tiny waist." The two guards held my upper arms apart, forcing me still despite my desperate struggles. The trader gripped my tiny waist from behind. Framing its narrow width in his hands. And making the tunic mold against me. Damn him! I whipped my head to glare at him. "Her breasts are nowhere near large enough to stroke my cock atween." Mardichi haggled down the price. "But pert and ripe for the pickin' nonetheless." The trader persuaded. Offering a lower cost but pointing out my finer features. "You just try!" I fought like a hellcat. "Either of you!" I looked at him. Turning up my chin impudently. "Is she tight?" Mardichi asked, vaguely intrigued. Tight? "Feel her." The trader offered. "The hell if you think so!" I fought harder. Managing to elbow one man. Unsure what they’d be feeling but unwilling to cooperate and find out. The huge slave trader shouted for more guards to come help until enough were there to hold me utterly immobilized. The trader crouched behind me and forced apart my squeezed thighs. "No! No!" I tossed my head. Mardichi drew up on me. Towering over me as his blue gaze roved my face intensely. My large green eyes narrowed up at him somewhere between pleading and warning. "Don't do it." "I do what I want. I’ve earned that." He hissed. Leaning to catch the bottom of my tunic, he fisted it and yanked it up to bare my pubic bone. Fortunately, he was positioned to block my privates from the rest of the gathered buyers. His other hand slid down between my pried open thighs and he sunk a single wide finger into my softness. I lurched forward and cried out. Tossing my body further back in objection. Trying to escape the sudden stretching so foreign to me. Mardichi swirled the finger inside me. Testing my tightness. “Very tight.” He remarked appreciatively. He sunk his finger in more deeply and made a growling sound. Peering over my shoulder to meet the trader’s look pointedly he gave a slight nod. Oh, no. 02 He Bought Me, But He Doesn't Own Me “I’ll take her.” He’d already hardened at the thought. He pulled coin out and poured it in his hand. “Good luck.” The slave trader laughed. “I’d watch for teeth.” I plan to do more than bite! I looked from one to the other of them like a feral animal. Mardichi caught my arm. And took the key to my shackles from the slave trader. Paid for me in the purchase price they’d agreed on. A bit lower than the original. Then he drug me to his cart. Tempted to toss me over the cart door and take me right there on the edge. “Enjoy the woman.” The slave trader crooned. “Oh, I plan to.” Mardichi countered. Giving me a long look. I didn’t like that look. It seemed to remove all my close as it lingered over my body. “You gonna make it until you get her back to yer hut?” The trader grinned. “Or take her there in the cart midway.” “Hmm…I haven’t decided yet.” I yanked at his grip on my arm so brutally, I was sure his fingerprints would leave bruises on the inside of my biceps. Though his grip didn’t hurt it was unrelenting. Like he was cast of iron. “I’m tempted. But it’ll have to be far from the village so when she fights and shrieks like a little animal it willna draw a crowd.” Mardichi grinned. Baring big square teeth. I eyed his huge frame. So wide shouldered he’d have to squeeze his elbows together to get through a normal doorway. And his chest looked like to shields molded over his shoulders above a washboard abdomen. His hips were lean and his legs well-muscled as though carved from stone. Every inch of him looked solid as a rock. I’d only gotten as old as I was in my village, without a man, by my parents being overprotective and my own ability to fight the boys off. So, I was ready to show this man no fear. Despite that I was inwardly petrified. How the Hell do I fight off a man this big? He’d crush me if he laid on me. I was certain. He looked five times my size. Literally. The only thing he wore was a bit of leather which draped over his man part in the front and flapped over his buttocks in the back. With a strap crossing his bare chest that he hung a dagger scabbard and an axe from. Obviously, a formidable man. The scar told me that. Hardly clothing. “You could take her here.” One man said. Clearly excited to watch him intrude into me. “Nay, Friend. I’d rather enjoy her in private.” It was the first thing he’d said all day I was happy to hear. But even as he was loading me into the cart, I felt the need to announce acidly for everyone’s benefit. “You won’t be having me. Neither in public or private!” He laughed. “Tell yerself what ye wish, Gel.” *** The girls of my village knew better then to be out. But I'd always been stubborn. I cursed my foolishness all the way to the slaver market. I should’ve stayed with my sisters. If I’d waited to go with them, would I have escaped captivity entirely or condemned my sisters to join me? I grimaced at the thought. That would’ve been even worse. But I'd never been so afraid as when I saw the size of the barbarian inspecting us. I was aggravated to find that apparently my fight intrigued him. All I could think was that I'd make sure he regretted it. Be more trouble than I was worth. "You won't want me in a sennight!" I vowed. "I may be done with you by then." He laughed. Hooking the chain from my shackles to his waist and tossing me in the back of the cart. The ride there was rough and jouncing. And I ached a little inside from him stretching me with his finger. Something I was unaccustomed to. 03 What He'll Do To Me The ride was mostly quiet. Thankfully. It gave me time to fearfully eye my captor. Looking for any trace of weakness. An old battle wound I could market upon? A weak knee I could kick? But as he’d walked to the cart I had noted his gait had been even and graceful. No sign of weakness. He’d agilely leapt atop the cart and caught the reins in capable hands. Expertly guiding the two horses along the old dirt trail. Where were we going? The further we got from the village the more nervous I became. He looked over his shoulder at my face and chuckled. “Worried, no one will hear your screams?” Yes. It seems a valid fear. *** I blinked doe eyes at him. “Why don’t you attempt to ease and enjoy the trip. I’ve not touched ye and have no plan to until we’ve reached my hut.” “Why such a reprieve?” I asked scathingly, suspicion that he’d attack as soon as I relaxed making me overly agitated. “Momentary kindness. Enjoy it while it lasts.” Not a chance. What am I going to do? I tested the chain as I had for days aboard that ship. But it’s too solid. I tugged the shackle but couldn't escape it. I wondered if breaking my hand might help me get loose. I eyed the ground, over the edge of the cart. Watching it going by far too quickly for me to get off without him noticing and running me down. I was certain that his stride would be equal to several of mine. He’d gain on me in no time. He glanced over his shoulder again and chuckled as if sensing my tormented thoughts. “Just be docile.” I'll never be anyone's docile captive! I vowed. *** "So..." He tossed the rein along the back of the two brown horses. "Would ye like to know what I'm going to do to ye?" Please, no. I swallowed. I could imagine nothing I wanted to know less. "Nay. It matters not. You'll not have the chance." He tossed back his head and laughed. "I'm intrigued to see if tha' venomous tongue of yers will still lash when I'm balls deep in ye." "You won't ever be." I crossed my arms over my chest as much as possible in the shackles. He snorted. "I absolutely will." He tilted his head as he looked back over at me. "Might as well get used to the thought now. I'm taking it ye haven't had a man afore." I gave him a quick look. How'd he know? He answered the question I hadn't asked. "No woman is tha' tight after she's had a man. That's why I bought ye. I intend to be yer first. And thought it best not to let another have one as small as you for her first." *** “So, it should be one as large as you!” I stood up in the cart and leaned back. Yanking on the chain. Trying to escape. "I'll take that as a yes." He laughed. Giving the chain a hard tug that sent me sprawling on my belly in the cart. He glanced back at my buttocks exposed by the flared-up tunic. "Like that'd do." I sat up on my knees. Looking at him hatefully. "Do for what?" "Do for the first time I plant seed in ye." "No!" I shrieked like a wild banshee. He chuckled "I think first. I'll rip that tunic off ye and have ye walk about me hut in the skin ye were born in. Get used to how ye should be." He nodded thoughtfully. "Then I can have ye when I wish." He stroked his pants as he felt himself hardening at the thought. "Name's Mardichi by the by." He tossed over his shoulder. I know. I heard you and the tradesman speaking. He clearly knew you. I glared heatedly at his back. Trying to work a way out of this. "Slave trader said yer name was Raven." Mardichi remarked. Giving me a questioning look. I didn't answer. "Raven 'tis." 04 His Possession in Reality We arrived in his hut and he walked me in. On the outside it looked relatively small and simple. But on the inside, it was high roofed and expansive. To give his behemoth frame room to move. He’d need a spacious area to stroll about. I’d never before seen a hut I thought would fit him. He turned and bolted the door up high. Far too high for me to reach. Then he turned and showed me the key to my shackles. Putting it in his pocket with a broad grin. Reminding me who’s in control. I gave him a black look. Then without preamble, he reached out and tore the oversized tunic I wore down the front. Roughly ripping it off me and tossing it in the corner like discarded rubbish. "This is how you'll remain." He commanded. *** I glared up at him defiantly. "I won't." "You will." He dismissed. Stepping forward to cup a small breast as he gave me a thoughtful study. "Ye're a small lass. I worry about breaking yer flesh." He thought he might break me? Reassuring. That was my fear too. I stared up at him in horror. “You could let me go, in that case.” I suggested. He smirked. “Aren’t you adorable?” He bumped my chin with his knuckles in a disarming way. He was a behemoth. A massive creature that loomed like a great bull. I couldn't begin to fear what he had beneath that bit of leather. Something I don’t want to see atall. "It won't matter. You'll never have me. I'll get away." "Will ye?" He laughed. Spinning me around and folding me over his bed. As bare as the day I was born. He could take me. Rip me. And I'd be broken beyond repair. Please don't. I willed. I heard him moving the cloth covering his groin aside and I felt something like a small arm landing on my buttocks. He drug it against me. Sliding it over my crack then down between my thighs. Holy shit. It’ll never fit. I recalled how the inside of my body had clenched around his finger. "Put your legs together." He ordered. Determined to show no weakness or terror I did as he bid. Closing my legs, I felt his hard member slipping between my thighs. And pinched against the moist wetness between my lower lips. Sending strange heat surging through my lower abdomen. Something unlike anything I’d felt before. He slid backward and moaned. Then forward, pushing in and out of my thighs rhythmically. Despite myself, I knew my body got wetter. Slicking him as he moved. "You like that, don't you?" His large hands landed around my sides. Nearly encompassing my width. As he pounded harder against the back of my thighs. His hips nearly bruising as he gained momentum. Looking down I saw his cock parting my thighs as the head jutted between them. Shining wetly as it emerged and retracted. *** He was moaning in pleasure. Pushing forward so hard he was tipping me further over the bed. My hands landed on it to brace me. He flattened a hand over the top of my buttocks so he could lean back and watch him sliding between my legs. Then he lurched forward, hard. I watched the head of his cock emerge between my thighs and shoot white liquid a distance. Landing in my hair. He moaned in pleasure and his grip loosened. "Good, Lass." He patted my ass as though I were a good pup. He turned and walked away. Dismissing me. 05 Learning to Please He hooked my chain to a link mounted in the fireplace. Binding me to one wall. Dammit. I could meander the room but that was as far as I could get. Nowhere near that door. As if I could reach that bolt anyway. But I was stuck here, bound to the fireplace. Until I get that key. But despite that I’d pleasured the barbarian, he now looked at me with renewed interest instead of appearing sated. Or what I thought sated should look like. The village boys had always said they were never more relaxed than after having the heat of a woman. I thought that was what we’d just done. “What?” I snapped waspishly. “Why are you so shrewish now?” “I want to know why you’re looking at me that way.” “Because I’m imagining the ways I’ll have ye after I’ve trained ye.” “You’ll never ‘train’ me. You’ll have to beat me bloody first.” “Nay. No beatings for one such as you. You don’t fear being struck. It’s written over you. But ‘tis clear to me what ye do fear.” Him. He knows it. Eying him slumped back in a wood chair. Unashamed of his near nudity, I was concerned about the harm he could do me with his large frame. With fists the size of meat hammers. But he’s right. I don’t fear his beating. “You’ve already had my flesh!” He chuckled coldly. “That snippet was sweet. But I’m ready for the meal. I want to fill you.” I chewed my cheek. Wondering if I’d be able to get away from him unscathed. Before he hurts me. *** “I’ll tell ye what.” He stood and gave me a thoughtful study. “I’ll get ye some help so I don’t break ye.” “Help?” “Another woman.” He checked the lock on the chain and the loop on the mantle. “Behave, Woman.” His way of saying goodbye. As soon as he was out the door, I had my feet on the wall and was tugging at the metal loop, trying to break it free to make an escape. After several hours, I was exhausted and sweating and tucked against the mantle. Frustrated from my inability to escape my bindings. *** Mardichi returned that evening with a pretty, voluptuous blonde. Barely draped in clothes. He walked her in by holding the back of her neck. “Raven, this is Bonnie. She is going to teach you what pleasing me should look like.” “Pleasing a man.” Bonnie corrected. “Only man she’ll be pleasing is me.” Mardichi scoffed. “Poor thing.” Bonnie shot her a sympathetic look. “Don’t make me sound as bad as that.” “You’re not.” Bonnie said quickly. “You’re a kind one, you are. It’s just your part.” She gestured. He’d resumed slouching in that wood chair. Leaned sideways and thoughtfully massaging his fingernails with the thumb on the same hand. “Yea...I’m worried ‘bout tha’ too.” He sighed and stood. “That’s why yer here, Me Dear.” He took Bonnie to the bed as he had me this morning. Pushing her over to put her hands on it so she was bent in half. He tugged the strips of cloth covering her down off her arms and let them fall to the floor. Exposing her entirely. “You watch.” He ordered. Positioning behind Bonnie. He moved the pouch covering his groin aside and pulled out a large pulsing pink bit of flesh. Looking much like a small arm gripping an apple. I looked at the tiny entrance I could see on Bonnie where she was bent over. He’ll never fit. “Now, Bonnie?” He leaned around her to ask. “Make it quick.” She pleaded. He took that as consent to enter her fast. She shrieked and lurched up to grab the sideboard of the bed in a white knuckled grip. 06 Bonnie's Suffering He stroked only about halfway inside her. Grunting in satisfaction every time he eased forward. Her fingernails bit into the wood and she looked pained. I retreated a fearful step. Worried that she might begin to cry or scream from the torment. That is not happening to me! “Relax Bonnie, keep going slow, remember?” He whispered to her. His eyes intent on her atop him. She slowed the pace, working him a bit more steadily at a slower pace. He smoothed into her. Slicking his cock in her heat, she began to relax. Licking her lips and soon she was moaning. What changed? I couldn’t tell. Soon she pressed back against him. Taking over the movements but still careful to only take about half of him. He watched with a frown. After a time, he put a hand to her hip. “Not going to do it, Bonnie. I’m not in far enough.” She whimpered and nodded. *** Mardichi surged forward and Bonnie lurched up. Gripping his hands on her hips as if to push him away. But he held fast and slammed harder. Grunting in pleasure as his length vanished inside her. I wondered where it was going. There was so much of him and her torso was only so long. He’d withdraw, leaning back from her then surging forward again. His muscled buttocks flexing as he burrowed into the blonde who was clutching desperately at his hands. “Mardichi!” She pleaded. “It’s too much!” I wanted to curl into a ball in horror. As far opposite them as I could get. “I’m almost done, Bonnie.” He said soothingly. Thrusting faster and harder. She yelped and clawed at the bed. Leaning forward to get off him but he followed her. Pounding in and grunting. Yanking her hips back against him. She bit her lower lip, and her face was flushed. He’s too big for her. And she knows what she’s doing. I was terrified. He’ll never fit in me! She knelt on the bed and crawled away. His arms slumped and he gave her a disappointed look. “I was so close.” “I just couldn’t.” She pleaded. Lips white as she shook her head. “Come.” He sighed. Laying down on the bed. His part still standing straight in readiness. I was very afraid of what would happen. Bonnie knelt over him. Eying him askance. “Lower onto it.” He directed. Propping his hands behind his head and focusing on her large bobbing breasts. 07 Taking Him In Bonnie propped over the tip of that straining staff. He’ll never fit. I worried my lip. Watching fearfully. Bonnie slowly hovered over the swollen head of it. Sighing and shuddering as she began lowering onto it. It peeled apart her entrance and she moaned. Putting her hands on her thighs to balance herself so she could ease down. Inch by inch she breathed deeply to steady herself. Wincing now and again in pain. I was shuddering in horror. I was stunned as she made it down to where there was only a few inches of him propped up, ready to enter her. But Bonnie paused and it was clear she couldn’t do it. She lifted her body and lowered it. Whooshing air as she worked him in and out. Moving faster so her breasts were flopping. He reached up to cradle them. His thumbs stroking the plump pink crests. Bonnie was trying but his face was dispassionate. He’s not enjoying it. “It’s not enough, Bonnie.” He grumbled after a moment. She winced and looked Heavenward as if in prayer. He lightly set his hands on her hips. Giving her a questioning look. She chewed her lip and after a time nodded hesitantly. He grunted and flexed his ass. Jutting his cock up into her at the same time he pulled her down. She screamed and fell forward. Her fingers clawing his chest as he pumping up into her. His face relaxed in pleasure as he flexed in and out, in and out. His pleasure mounting enough he threw his head back. He was dragging Bonnie down onto him. Faster and faster. Ignoring the desperate clawing of her hands as she fought the pain. He pushed her entrance open. Straining her body to take his length. Yanking her down and sliding her forward to force her to take all of him in. “Please. Please!” She cried. He worked faster. Seeming a little excited by her desperation. Her pain. I was afraid. More afraid then I’d been before. I found myself clutching myself in the hopes of preventing him from ever entering me like that. After a moment he caught her leg and smoothly flipped her onto her back. Sinking into her even more deeply as his hips worked so fast it was almost hard to see what he was doing. He was grunting viciously. Long groans as his back arched back to get deeper. And finally he gave a shivering pump. Where his muscles shuddered and he moaned in pleasure. 08 Cleaning Up Bonnie whimpered. Her grip on the headboard white and shaking. Somehow her body had born the Barbarian’s pleasure. Mine certainly won’t. I’d never survive that. My mouth was dry and I was shifting uncomfortably. “Thank ye, Bonnie.” He rolled off her to lay next to her. Moving the leather pouch back over his slickened groin and dropping a palm to his abdomen as he relaxed. Reaching aside his bed, he withdrew a couple coins and put them into her waiting hand. He followed Bonnie out of the bed. Walking over to unchain me from the fireplace. Handing the chain to Bonnie. “Another coin for ye if ye take her down to the pond and show her how to clean up for servicing.” Bonnie nodded and took my chain. “If ye lose ‘er. Ye’ll be takin’ ’er place.” Mardichi told her sternly. Bonnie looked petrified. Clearly I wouldn’t be escaping at the pond. *** “He’s not that bad.” Bonnie had my chain hooked around her waist while she stood thigh deep in the pond. Splashing icy water over her body and careful to splash it with great momentum, between her legs. “It’s just the sheer size of his part. He’s as good a man as any.” “Are you his slave?” “Nay.” She shook her head. “I belong to the neighbor just there.” She pointed. “Jimmy. But Mardichi buys my favors from him now and then for a bit of coin. Then he sneaks me a couple for bearing the pain. He says Jimmy ain’t the one doing that!” She laughed slightly. Groaning and holding herself as the laugh obviously caused her pain. “Why don’t you escape.” “Oh, no!” She shook her head adamantly. “You don’t understand. A slave woman can have some power in her position. Men will favor you, give you things you want if you keep his cock happy. But if you try to escape him he’ll punish you with that same bit. And the pain can be unbearable. Then they’ll really treat you like they own you.” She shook her head meaningfully. “Don’t do that, Girl. Learn to take him into you.” She gestured to my lower body. “Please him. Making him happy.” “Look at the size of me, Bonnie!” I cried. “He’ll never fit that in me!” “He’ll make it fit.” She grunted. I gave her a wide-eyed, horrified look. “Perhaps not the best turn of phrase.” She admitted. I’m going to die. I realized. 09 A Desperate Plea to Live Bonnie walked me back toward the hut. She’d have had to fetch a wheelbarrow to push me had I locked my heels any harder. He’s going to shove that thing in me and I’ll split apart. I’d seen how Bonnie struggled and she was far more voluptuous then me. I felt far from up to the task. Bonnie opened the door and soundly shoved me in. Slamming it closed behind me. And leaving me with the monster. “How was yer bath?” Mardichi was at the table. His heels up on the corner as he leisurely whittled at a bit of wood near his middle. His waving red hair slung around his shoulders as his head was tipped down. Blue eyes intent on his task. I turned stiffly in his direction and chewed my lip. “What would it take to make you let me go?” I blurted the only thing I could think. The same thought pouring over my mind. A desperate desire to live. He scoffed in laughter and slid his feet to the ground. Rising from the chair and setting the bit of wood aside. Slipping the dagger in the strap of leather circling his pelvis. I eyed it desperately. Wondering if I could get to it before he swung one of those massive fists and knocked me across the hut. He grunted as if sensing my thoughts amused him. My eyes trailed up over densely muscled thighs, well-honed from battle. Up over the bit of leather that concealed his most dangerous war hammer. And up over his abdomen which looked carved of stone. His chest seemed constructed of two square blocks branching from wide shoulders. His arms were as thick as tree trunks I’d seen. I swallowed. Mouth suddenly dry. “Please me well. Impress me and I might consider it. But I find it unlikely. I doubt you can properly prepare a meal. Much less service a man well.” “Well I-I…I’ve never done that.” “A fact which I found glaringly clear when ye looked scared enough to wretch on me floor while Bonnie and me meshed skin.” “Meshed skin?” That seemed a terrible term for it. He chuckled. “I-I can cook. What if I cook well, clean well?” “Nay. Willna be enough.” He shook his head. “Not what I want.” My eyes flicked over the floor as my mind frantically worked. “You’re not getting out of it, Little One.” A sound very much like a whimper escaped me. In-fact I’m very sure that’s what it was. He towered over me, a dark shadow cast so far beyond, that it darkened the floor behind me. I’ve never seen a man so massive. “Can I please go home?” I squeaked. Begging in desperation. “Nay.” *** “I must admit that I am surprised a woman of your age has managed to remain untouched for this long.” He remarked thoughtfully as he strolled over to the door and flipped the latch on the top to lock it before moving over to the fire to crouch and add a couple logs. A latch I clearly couldn’t reach without dragging a chair over. That was pretty much my primary plan at this juncture. That or slitting his throat with his own dagger if I could get it from him before he snaps my neck. I winced at the thought. “My, my…” He remarked. Peering over his shoulder pensively at me. “Ye’re always thinkin’ aren’t ye?” I gave him a dumbfounded look. Likely belying his remark on what may’ve been, a compliment to my intelligence. I was trying to remember if I’d been staring at the lock on the door when he’d commented. Had I been so obviously trying to plan an escape? “Here.” He walked to a pantry and returned with potatoes and carrots and a skinned rabbit he drew off a hook. Slapping them on the table next to me made me jump. I winced, closing my eyes. “Cease with that.” He grunted. “If I was going to force ye, I’d have done so by now.” He looked sideways at me standing next to me. “However, be forewarned, I will have no qualms in it if ye dunnot cooperate when I say after the first time.” “The first time?” He scoffed at my whining voice. “Even a man like me knows ye gotta treat a woman a bit different her first time or she’d rather die than let ye near her again.” “I’d already rather die than let you near me.” I blinked up at him dully. He reared back slightly and gave me a long look. “I’m awful close to ye now.” He nodded toward the mere inches gap between our arms. “And I ain’t hurtin’ ye.” *** I swallowed a lump which had the texture and consistency of a river boulder. “Cook.” He gestured to the carrots and potatoes. “Dagger.” I held out my hand. Trying to act purposeful so he wouldn’t notice my deep hope. When he didn’t move a long moment, I hazarded another look up at him and met dancing blue eyes. “Cute try.” My lip curled derisively. He walked to a drawer near the pantry and withdrew the tiniest sticker I’d ever seen. Slapping it into my palm. The handle is longer than the blade. He grinned unabashedly at my mournful study of the little knife. “Is this even sharp enough to cut the carrot?” “Give it a try.” I turned the carrot and chopped the tip which came off smoothly. Least its sharp. “It is enough to cut that. But you stick me with it, it’s going to do just enough damage to annoy me. And might make your next days less kind then I’d planned thus far.” Seeing the intensity of his light blue eyes I was very certain he met it. Grimacing I went back to cutting the carrot. Dammit. 10 Temporary Reprieve To my surprise, the barbarian stood next to me and used his own dagger to cut up the rabbit while I worked on the vegetables. He put bits into a pot as did I until we had the beginnings of a stew. He went to a bucket in a cool corner and lifted out a metal ladle to pour several spoons of water in the pot. Bringing it back he went back to a cupboard above the drawer near the pantry and retrieved several stoppered vials of dried herbs. Pointing and telling me what they were. “Let’s see your cooking.” My brown brows lifted and I hesitantly reached for some basil and rosemary. Adding them to the vegetables. Scooping out some of the bits of meat I rolled them in a spiced rub from one of the vials. “Impressive.” He remarked. Tilting his head grudgingly. *** After a few hours I could see the light around the door dimming and new evening was descending. But my apprehension was only growing. We were both partaking of the stew which had turned out rather tasteful. He’d admitted so. But I’d only had a few bites before having to set it aside. “Eat it.” He nodded with his spoon. “You’ll need your energy.” “Will I?” My voice darkened. “What if I were to starve to death. You’d be out a pretty bit of coin then, wouldn’t you?” He shrugged. “Can always by another slave.” He took another thoughtful bite before his icy gaze levelled on me. “Or I could force feed you to keep you.” I wasn’t particularly fond of the sound of that. He’ll do it. I was sure. He stood with his empty bowl in hand and I scampered to near the door to get from his path. He collected my smaller bowl and stacked it in his to set it near a washbasin by the door. Forcing me to skirt the wall until I was nearly by the pantry. Eying it questioningly. Could I fit in there? And could I jam myself in there tightly enough he couldn’t get me out. “Won’t work, Lass.” He glanced at the pantry. “I’ll tear it from the wall to get to ye, if I want ye.” “How about you don’t.” “Don’t what?” He frowned. “Want me.” “A bit late for that.” He curved a finger near his hip. “I’ve had me digits in ye enough to know I wanna taste o’ ye. Sides all yer spit and fire is rather arousing.” I grimaced. Reminding myself to be more passive, in that case. He took a step toward me and I cracked the pantry. “Now stop, Woman. This’ll go one of two ways. Ye can come o’er here and do as I bid and I’ll be fair and gentle with ye this first time or ye can defy me and I swear by all that’s holy I’ll tie ye to my table and have ye there.” I looked at the table anxiously. “Must admit,” He murmured. Following my gaze to it. “That does sound tempting.” “No!” I yelped. “Come.” He turned his gaze back to me. Crooking his finger beckoningly. Like coaxing a rat from under a floorboard. *** With the same wild reluctance and fearful glare I eased from the corner toward him. Weighing my options and not liking any of them. But the pot of stew was still on that table. Maybe I can slosh it on him and scald him. Or conk him with the pot well and good enough to get a chair to that door and out. It seemed my only plausible option. So I walked around the table to where he stood. Facing him as boldly as I could muster despite that I wanted to panic and slide under the bed and pray he couldn’t get me out. “Bold one, ye are. I like that.” He gave me a proud look. “Now off with me tunic.” He slid a huge, callused palm under the shoulder of it and pushed it off. Dropping it over my shoulder and down to my elbow. I gasped, reflexively lifting my arm to stop the fabric from falling further but already one small breast stuck out above the neckline. He reached and methodically did the same with the other sleeve so only my lifted forearms held it around my waist. He gave me a warning look. “Drop it.” But I don’t want to. I wanted to run. My eyes flitted to the bed. I can fit under it. I took one long step to try and run but he shot out an impossibly long arm and hooked me around my waist. Hauling me back to the table and stepping forward so his pelvis pinned my thighs to it. “Please don’t!” I screeched. Instantly envisioning Bonnie’s wince as he’d prodded into her. “Stop.” He spoke into the hair on the top of my head. His huge body encircling mine. “Calm…” He reached around to pull my arms straight to my sides and guide the tunic to the floor. I was bared and shivering in fear. “Calm down. You being tense can only hurt ye.” “Excuse me for not feeling particularly relaxed!” He paused and chuckled. “I suppose that’s fair.” He put a hand between my shoulder blades and pushed me over onto the wooden table. Oh, God. My small breasts were smashed beneath me. The nipples hardening at the feel of the rough surface. With his palm in the center of my back holding me flat, I felt like I couldn’t get enough air. My lungs and belly couldn’t inflate. I was panting desperately. “Stop before ye faint.” He leaned over to eye me worriedly. “I’m not even in ye yet!” 11 Learning I met his look terrified. “Lass, ye gotta breathe.” “I can’t!” But even as I said it, I realized his hand wasn’t actually squashing me. Merely holding me in place. It was my fear stilling my breath. I drew a slow unsteady breath then another. “Good.” He straightened. “More.” I continued breathing those I was shaking so hard that a metal cup on the table had begun to clatter. “Ugh.” He groaned in frustration. I felt his foot swing next to mine and push it aside. Then the other along my other foot so they were wide apart while I was bent over the table. I knew all my most vulnerable parts were open for his access. I started drawing short quaking breaths. “Now, listen to me. Hear what I’m saying to ye, Lass.” I closed my eyes trying to focus on his voice to keep from passing out. I couldn’t throw the pot at him if I was unconscious. I mentally calculated the distance from my shoulder to that pot and knew it was close. But I’ll be able to reach it while he’s distracted. Which meant I’d have to let him inside me. Even I knew that much. But the thought of him ripping me apart was daunting. “I’m going to touch ye.” He was telling me. And I expected rough hands hurting me below. Instead. I felt his touch on my hair. Gathering it up and moving it over one shoulder along the table. The touch nearly gentle. The hand holding me down remained where it was. Giving just enough pressure I couldn’t lurch up and flee. He knows what I’m about. The other trailed from my hair down the back of my neck and followed the curve along the top of my shoulder and down the outer edge of my arm which was flat back to my side. The touch was strange. Leaving a trail of goosebumps and heating my skin. I registered that I could feel his strong legs molding the back of mine and his pelvis was pressed into my behind with his member hardening there. I felt my heart beginning to thrum wildly again but took those slow breaths. Focusing on the light touch which had returned to the top of my shoulder to caress over my back. Tracing the swell of my shoulder blade and down the curve at my lower back and around the plumpness of my hip to slide between us and mold the lower curve of my ass. “Ye ‘ave a sweet little body.” He remarked. I turned my head to stare at the pot. Fixating on it. Thinking that putting all my attention on it would draw me from this moment. But his hand on the outside of my thigh was drawing my attention as it wrapped around the front of my knee and began tracing up the inside of my thigh which shivered in response. Was that fear or something else? “I’m going to touch your softness now.” He warned. I thought I knew what he meant but suddenly feeling the brush of his fingers rubbing my lower lips. I lurched forward into the table, slamming my thighs into it and sloshing some of the stew along the wood. Don’t do that. I need the hot fluid in the pot to throw it at him. Without getting it on me, hopefully. The idea of spilling the scalding liquid on my bare skin was dreadful. Oh, no. Suddenly his fingers began to massage apart my opening and I felt his finger ease into me. As it had before but more tenderly this time. “Please, don’t!” I reflexively tried to lurch up. But he offered slightly more weight on his palm and planted me back to the table. I whooshed out some air on the impact and he immediately loosened the pressure but wouldn’t remove his hand. *** The sensation of his finger inside me was unlike anything before. I could feel my body stretching around as he swirled it in slowly. Finding the unique crevices inside me and rubbing along each until one made me gasp. “Do you feel that?” He rubbed it again. “That is the pleasure you can have, if ye’re a good ‘un.” My breath shivered as it entered me. He rubbed more roughly along the spot that was making me lean forward and slightly back against his hand. What the hell was I doing? “Uh, uh.” I moaned as something tightened inside me. Making my whole body feel icy cold. Then heat blew up from my core and bloomed through me. Making my whole body shiver. My thighs vibrated against his as they flexed with small spasms. “Now ye’re ready for me, Lass.” He murmured and I felt him leaning back and withdrawing his hand. “No.” I whispered. “Yes. It’s time.” 12 Changing I couldn’t think of any time in my life I’d been less ready. “Please don’t.” “Here’s how it’s going to work, Sweet. I need ye ta breathe. I’ll take ye nice and slow and ye’re going to do what I tell ye.” My lips tightened and I shook my head adamantly. “Yea, ye are.” He said confidently. “And fighting me is only going to get ye hurt. At first here, I need ye to be very still.” “No.” I squeaked. The sound barely croaking from my throat. It’s not time. Not at all. I blew several long breaths. Trying not to pass out. “Ye’re slick as a spring well, ready to fit me.” “I’m most certainly not ready to fit you! Never ready to fit you!” He chuckled low. His hand still pushing my shoulder to keep me pinned to the table. His feet positioned inside mine to keep them far apart, and my center wide open for him. He was silent a moment and I tilted to slide my face down the table enough to peer around my shoulder. Seeing he’d caught his part in his hand and was beginning to stroke me with it. My back jerked tight, and I lurched up as far as I could beneath his hand. He guided the tip toward my lips and began short strokes up and down my crevice. Despite myself I felt my body relaxing. The sensation was warm and pleasurable. Though I was still very afraid of what was going to happen in a few short minutes. I’ll be forever changed. I’ll no longer be innocent. If I ever do escape him, no man will have me to wife. I nearly sobbed. Clawing the table to get away from him as my thoughts made me more afraid. I had a sudden vision of Bonnie clawing that headboard and her face scrunched in pain. He’s going to hurt me! “Mardichi!” I screamed in a voice I almost didn’t recognize. Somewhere between a panicked cry and a commanding roar. *** “Calm down, Little Bird before ye hurt yerself.” He was eyeing my buttocks jerking as I quaked with fear. Trying to pull my legs together. Trying to stretch far enough across the table I could escape him. “Fine.” He said dully. “Have it yer way.” He pushed the tip through my lips and into my entrance. Moaning at the tight cavern sucking his cock. I yelped and clawed the wood so hard, I felt a splinter go under my fingernail but hardly noticed. His hand slid from my shoulder down to my lower back where he pushed it down flush against the table. Ensuring I could no longer struggle away from him. I felt his member guiding deep into my core until it pressed against the inside of my back beneath his palm. He grunted in pleasure. “Ahhhh.” It was a guttural, animalistic sound. A deep primal beast in the throes of pleasure. I was making a sound very much like the desperate cry of a night bird trying to escape some larger predator. Everything inside me was stretching, expanding to near impossible lengths. He reached a slight barrier. He leaned down to prop his chest against my shoulder blades and use his weight to hold me in place. “This is going to hurt a bit. Please hold, or I will fer certain harm ye.” He thrust quick and tore through the bit of skin to enter deep within the cushion of my body. “There ye are.” He murmured in a near purr. “Sooo good, Little Bird. I could live right here.” “No, you can’t.” I whined. “Get out.” I stretched to reach for that hot pot. But I felt his large hand encircle my wrist and thud it forcefully to the tabletop before dragging it back to be level with my shoulder. “Ye just won’t quit, will ye.” He straightened and caught my other wrist to hold it in a similar place. Using his forearms to pin my elbows to my sides. Then he planted fully in me. *** My head lifted and I shouted in objection at the uncomfortable straining of my body. “Again.” He warned. Thrusting again and seating into me. “You’re wet and hot from my fingers, so it doesn’t hurt you as it does Bonnie. Ye’re angry but not hurt.” He noted. “Learn to recognize the difference.” He wasn’t completely wrong. It does hurt. But I knew from watching Bonnie that I was far from in the pain she was. “Yer a wet lil lass.” He complimented. “Slick for a man such as me.” He drug that large length out of me and I felt the mushroom swell of his cock dragging out then pausing near my entrance to spear into me again. Touching deeply at the small mouth deep inside. He moaned in pleasure beginning to move faster. “Yer as hot within as the fire ye shoot out yer mouth.” “I hate you!” I shouted. “Hate me as you wish. It doesn’t change that ye feel like a dream.” He leaned along my back again to pin me more fully. Beginning to pound into me so fiercely that the table rocked. The legs teetering against my knees as he gained momentum. Rhythmically filling me before withdrawing again. “Damn you!” I swore at him. He whispered into the hair next to my ear, encouraging my fight. “Yes, curse, rant, hate. None of it changes that yer mine, lil wench. A perfect piece for me to fill. I own you, Little Raven.” “And this.” He planted hard into me to emphasize what he was telling me he possessed. 13 Soulless “You feel like satin. Like ye were carved from the softest things to make a sheath fer a man.” “You’re utterly soulless.” I leaned up to shout. “Who needs one when I have this.” He stuffed me full again. “Fucking you feels so good, Little Raven. In-fact,” He murmured. “You’re so delightfully surprising, I’m certain now I’ll be keeping ye for my little slave.” “Isn’t that what you intended to begin with?” I sneered. He was thrusting so fiercely that there was a guttural sound coming out of me. Broken each time he entered me again. “But I’ve come ta an even greater decision now, Wee Lass.” “What?” I looked over my shoulder at him. My eyes darkened with bitterness. Resentment for what he was doing to me. “Ye’re well suited to be one of my kind.” “You’re kind?” I blinked at him in confusion. Even he had paused his ministrations to more slowly slip in and out of me. Still gripping my wrists to keep me from reaching the pot I so yearned for. The one I want to smash over his head. “My kind.” He echoed. His gaze on me nearly burned through my flesh and I sensed his intensity like walls moving in to suffocate me. *** I was utterly unprepared for him to push me flat on the table again, make a sound similar to a snarl then I heard what sounded like bones and teeth scraping together. Before I could react, I felt the puncture of teeth poking into the top of one shoulder blade. Razor sharp teeth surrounding it and tearing at the skin surrounding his bite. As his teeth sunk into me, he began moving within me again. His member swelling to even larger than before. Stretching me enough I thought I’d have to move my hips further apart to keep them from being separated by his staff embedded in my flesh. He was grunting while he held the bite, thrusting more animalistically as he rutted me. His knees pushing against the back of mine and him rising then tipping forward as he filled me with the heavy weight of his sex. I yelled and flailed against his grip, but he was so much larger than me that between the way he held me down and piercing me between the legs, the most I could do was flail about on the table like a grounded fish. Absolutely pitiful. As I fought to escape his root, his mouth and his biting grip. All of which, were equally relentless. I couldn’t so much as budge him. He’s as muscled as he looks. I thought with a sinking stomach. When he lifted his face from my shoulder, I felt the heat of blood coating my back and the inside of my upper arm. Droplets scattered along the table. “What have you done?” I asked. “Marked you.” *** I’d no idea what that meant but I didn’t like the sound of it. Marked me for what. I’d heard of witchcraft rituals where a woman could be bled and marked for demons. I didn’t want to be one of those. “Marked me for what.” “As mine.” He said simply. Slowly dragging out of me and falling limply out to dangle against the leather flap of his covering. Only then did I register that he’d finished with me. While biting me, he’d reached his satisfaction and climaxed inside me. Dumping his seed as he tasted my blood. Binding us together in a primal way I couldn’t yet begin to understand. “You bite your slaves?” I asked contemptuously. “Just you. You’re now my beast mate. In addition to my human slave. I’ll possess you on every level soon enough. And you’ll learn the great value of obedience…And pleasure.” *** Though I’d had no idea then, what he spoke of, it didn’t take long for me determine something was very wrong that night. He bound me to the loop above the fireplace as he had when Bonnie had arrived to sate his man’s desires. Afraid of what it meant for me tonight, I huddled in one of Mardichi’s oversized tunics within the shadow of the mantle. Curled against it as I tried to find the last remnants of warmth lingering in the hut. Glancing at the bed I saw Mardichi lying leisurely on his back. One palm resting on his belly as he breathed deeply. Clearly lost in slumber. I took advantage of the reprieve, to stand and pull the chain attached to the loop. Trying to dislodge it. Or find a weak link in the chain. But every time I pulled it caused pain low in my body. Straining the parts of me so newly stretched and feeling very fragile. Parts which had never known soreness before. At one point I had to release the chain and clutch at myself between my legs to try to soothe the burn. 14 The Truth of Submission “When it comes to fighting me, you’re only going to hurt yourself.” His low voice rumbled from the bed and I realized that despite his stillness he was far from asleep. “I won’t stop.” “I’m aware that’s very likely. But if you were to do so, I’d let you off that chain and let you lie next to me. Realize the softer side of companionship. Care to try?” “No.” I whispered. “Fine.” He said. “Let me know when you do.” The night was the most awful I’d known. Something about that cold chain made me feel like I was an animal at the end of a leash. And the room seemed cold then overly hot. “It’s going to get painful.” He cautioned. “I can give you comfort.” “I’d rather die.” I spat on the floor. “It’s going to feel like you are.” He rolled over to his side, staring at the wall in the corner. Unwilling to meet my penetrating gaze. *** He had not lied to me. Midway through the night there was pain coursing through my middle. A dark twisting that felt like someone was spinning my insides in wild circles. Then I exploded as though I were on fire. I started screaming. A primal sound that started low and quiet and then bloomed into something loud and uncontrollable. The sound was turning into something instinctive. Like a snarl. My back felt as though it were breaking then realigning a dozen times. When it ceased enough, and the dizzying feeling eased enough I could focus I realized large bare feet stood in my peripheral and there was a huge hand resting on the back of my head as if to offer comfort. “Are you ready now?” He quizzed. “Make the pain stop!” I wailed. “I can.” He crouched to be level with me. Reaching up to unhook the chain with a key before dropping it around his neck on a leather strap. “But it involves more pain.” “I don’t care.” I croaked. Holding my middle. “Just make it stop.” He gave me a long study. Watching me on my knees, swaying side to side as I suffered. Suddenly he lunged forward so fast I didn’t have time to react. He gave a faint growl, and I felt his teeth sinking into the peak of my shoulder. Piercing the tender flesh. I yelped. Throwing my forearms and fists up between he and I to block him from getting any closer. But then suddenly the burning pain ripping through me stopped as I was distracted by the brief pain of his teeth cutting into my flesh. I straightened and he slowly released the pinching bite. Easing back from me. “Better?” I stared at him in shock. Slowly lowering my fists which still rested atween us. He gripped my shoulders, but his touch wasn’t rough. He was giving me a look that seemed almost worried. “What have you done to me?” *** “I’ve turned you-well, in a sense. You’ve not done so yet.” “Turned me into what?” “What I am.” “What are you?” I breathed. Afraid of the answer. “I’m a wolf.” “But you’re-you’re-” “For now.” He read what I was trying to say. “But a Fat Moon is coming, and we wolves get insatiable for a mate under those.” “Why me?” “Because unfortunately there’s so few of us in this country. And women that are fierce in this country are usually destroyed. The men here can’t abide it.” “But I’m far from docile.” “Which is why I want you. I don’t want some meek creature. I wanted an indomitable spirit next to me. A beast with a heart fierce enough to keep beat with a barbarian.” He straightened. “When I purchased you, I did so to acquire another woman like so many here. One to bow to a man’s wishes and sate his needs. But you’re something else…” “What?” “You’re like a fire in the dark here. I don’t want to break you. I don’t want to see you destroyed. I want you to submit to me as my mate.” *** “I’m not the kind of woman to submit.” I said acidly. Still clutching my body in the places, it ached from what he’d done to me earlier. And those that seemed to be moving beneath my skin. “Do you understand what true submission is, Raven?” “Yes. When a woman breaks beneath the commands of a man.” “No.” He caught my chin with one hand and stroked my hair back from my face. “You’ve not even begun to understand it yet.” “Submission is not the forcing of a woman. It is not surrender. It is her choice to bow to someone she deems worthy of her.” “What does that mean?” “It means I want you to learn the strength I possess that does not entail bending you to my will by brute force.” “Then how?” “Let me show you?” He dropped his hand from the hair at my forehead and offered it to me. It was massive. Like the great paw of a bear rather than the fingers of a mere man. And he wants me to take that? To give in to him. That thought more than any other made me refuse to take it. But I did climb to my feet on shaking legs. Fisting that oversized tunic, he’d dropped over my head like it was some sacred lifeline. “Come.” He turned slowly. His massive shoulders only divided by his great mane of red hair. When he moved it was a sleek predatory step. Animalistic. Like some great stallion preparing to lead a herd. I guess that’s supposed to be me. I followed him. One step at a time. Feeling like I should be tiptoeing. Like I should creep behind him because a rapid movement may make him change his mind and turn on me. Like he did earlier. When he’d splayed me beneath him on that table. 15 The Nature of Comfort He walked to the bed and lifted the blanket. Giving a sweeping gesture for me to climb in. Staring at him nervously I slid into his bed. Immediately awash with the male scent of him. Dirt and trees and everything wild. But it seemed far more intense now. My nostrils flared and I felt like they were peeling open nearly up to my tear ducts to take in the aroma. And immediately I was damp between my thighs. Remembering that smell as he’d taken me over the table. Like an animal. Suddenly it seemed very obvious what he was. How’d I miss it before? I scooted as far into his bed as I could without completely pinning myself against the wall. I felt the bed dip behind me as he crawled in. The bed groaned in objection and sunk in with his massive weight. “This isn’t how it works.” He sighed as he adjusted into the bedding to get comfortable. Slipping a hand over my hip and to the front of my belly. Dragging me backward until my back jolted against the unrelenting hardness of his chest and abdomen. His body swallowing mine with its giant size. He drew his legs up so mine folded before them. Like a child tucked to the breast of their mother. Yet this was altogether different. I arched my back to get away from him. Slipping my legs up and down against each other in an effort to dull the ache between them and to hide the fact that I was becoming so moist. “It matters no’ how ye move or what ye do ta dull the scent.” He remarked dully. “I smelled it from the moment ye’re sex dampened.” I cringed at that. Wishing I could make it stop. “Ye’re safe from me fer now gel. I expended myself on ye earlier and haven’t nothin’ left ta offer ye.” He snickered as if laughing at himself and nestled more fully against me. “Sleep.” He urged. “I’ll warn ye when I come fer ye again.” I debated whether or not I believed him, but I recalled that he had warned me hours in advance of everything he’d done so far. I can trust him that far. But thinking I could trust him at all seemed a far stretch. I want to get away from him. *** Somehow or another I had fallen asleep against him. Nestled in the comfort of his arms. I’d no idea for sure how long it was but I’d guessed it was only a few hours. I blinked blearily a moment before I realized what it was that had awakened me. I felt another swell of it but this time it was more fierce. Burning through me on firey tendrils of pain. The next one came nearly on the heels of the last. Stretching clear out to my fingertips to make them throb. Then my back cracked and tipped forward. My sternum snapping apart and ribs separating and resizing. Going smaller than returning. Cracking inside me as my body fought changing into… Whatever I’m becoming. Another fierce crack rattled through me and that sound was coming out of me again. Somewhere between an anguished moan and a weak scream. Growing in crescendo every moment I suffered. I heard him snarl behind me and closed my eyes as I sensed what was coming. It was only moments before I felt those vicious teeth sink into the back of my shoulder blade. Cutting deeply into the skin. I felt the hot trickle of blood seeping down my back and dampening my tunic. Making it stick to me just beneath where his teeth were locked. My mind immediately focused on that blinding pain. The sense of his vicious bite. And the rest of my body calmed. I sighed as I was able to refocus. It was much easier to fight through the agony of pain in one part of my body then to endure it ripping through every inch of me. He released the pinching grip. Giving it a light kiss as if to apologize for the pain. Once the pain settled, it was only moments before I had subsided back into slumber. Feeling strangely safe in the comfort of his tree trunk arms. His huge body sheltering me from whatever suffering the rest of the night was going to offer me. Much of the night went like that. Waking to the rivers of anguish. Then his brutal bite. Then the calming as the pain centered on that one focal point. Then my body collapsing back into desperately needed slumber in an effort to escape the suffering and fear. *** When the morning came, I awoke alone. He was standing at the counter. Scrubbing out the stew pot from the day before. Tossing it atop a few others. He poured more water on another dish from a big wooden bucket. Something else I could hit him with, if I got a chance. Realizing that with a new day came new threats, I began scanning the room for weapons. Spotting a haphazard broom in the corner that looked like it’s stick could perhaps be broken to pierce him. The bench I could throw at him. It wouldn’t truly hurt him but might slow him down enough I could get to the key. I looked at the top of the doorframe but didn’t see it there today. Then I remembered he’d put it around his neck last night. He’s going to put me back on that chain. I was very sure of that. “You will go back on the chain, Little Bird. And I want my tunic back today.” “I’ll be bare!” “As I said you would be.” He turned from the counter and leaned back against it. Crossing those huge arms along his chest. “If you are to be the mate of a wolf, one thing you must learn is that we are never ashamed. That is a weak human emotion.”

INDEX Stolen Mermaid Within the Frame A Single Taste The Cerise Cloak Red & Wrath (Sequel to The Cerise Cloak) My King STOLEN MERMAID SUMMARY: She was my obsession. A beautiful creature I couldn't stop thinking about. And when another mermaid told me how I could be with her, I couldn't resist. Captivated by her hypnotic appeal I had no choice but to see if the myth was true. To see if I truly could have a taste of the forbidden... 01 My Obsession It was the fourth day in a row that I’d come out here to watch her. After having come across her by accident on my dawn walk three sunrises ago. She had come here near a grassy edge of the shore to use the long leaves from the trees above as a rag to shine the scales covering her legs and those molding up her sides and shimmering over her bountiful breasts. Her body is enough for any man to obsess over. He told himself. Staring riveted. Especially as she used the leaves to rub her breasts in a circular motion. The scales climbed around the sides and stretched over the huge breast nearly like a hand covering it. But the creases beneath and aside were visible. And they made me hungry. I wanted to lick all over her. I knew it was wrong because she wasn’t human. She’s some kind of an animal. But the indented curve of her waist was nearly too small to imagine. Easily grasped by large hands like mine. Then her hips were deliciously swelled as though designed to take in a man. But those scales covered everywhere I wanted to be. Between her legs and deep inside her. I’d stared hungrily at her. Desperately trying to figure out how a man could mate with such a mesmerizing creature but could fathom no way it’s possible. Which only made me harder for her. There has to be a way. She turned her back and peered over her shoulder at me as she had the last two days. Letting the water slip down her bare back. Droplets winding over smooth elegant flesh. She has the skin of a princess. Not some manner of fish. I’d never seen a woman so fine of form. With such large breasts and a tiny waist and lush hips but I assumed that since she resided underwater, her body could be shaped different. Still, I wanted her. And she wants me…I think. She was blinking at me through hooded eyes as she used the leaves to wash the curves of her smooth hips, lightly dusted with gold scales. Then she turned and leaned against the bank. Leaving only her tail swishing slowly in the water. Revealing the fin which broke into two pieces seeming entirely contrived of fine winding strands. Like bits of sea moss stitched together. She closed her eyes and sighed. Rubbing the leaves low along her belly and writhing as though she were pleasuring herself. Now. I could catch her now. I shifted where I was crouched. Badly wanting to taste her skin to feel her heat. I wondered, not for the first time, who’d really come here to see who. *** The first morning I’d stumbled across her bathing she hadn’t seemed to notice me, and I’d paused to watch this hypnotic creature in a trancelike state, where I’d seemed unable to move. Staring at her, fascinated. The second morning I’d rushed out here early to await her. Hoping I might see her again. As she’d swam in, her gaze had flitted over the bank until landing on me crouched near a rock. She’d maintained eye contact with me as she swam far enough in that the water became shallow enough, she could turn and lean up out of it. Making that pearlescent skin glitter damply in the morning sunlight. Begging to be touched. The third day had been nearly the same as the second, but she’d been staring at me as she was now. Washing herself while she looked at me. Lips parted as though she were aroused at the fact that I watched her so intently. Crouched again behind the boulder. This morning she was even bolder. Laying on the grass and writhing. Grabbing at handfuls of it as though a man were mounted atop her taking her. She grabbed fistfuls of grass surrounding her like she needed to clutch at something in her throes of passion. Her pale cheeks flushed with arousal and her tail was jerking more roughly as though she were being ridden. She tossed her long waving red hair along the grass. First one way then the other. Then she admitted a primal, female moan that had me aching. It was enough to make me groan with yearning. Having to shift myself in my breeches. Damn her. She was teasing me. I knew it. She knows it. 02 Hunting My Desire Still, I was obsessed with her. I could think of nothing else. While having some milk and eggs, I found myself staring into the bottle of creamy milk thinking of how it matched the perfect shade of her skin. Skin I wanted to lick from top to bottom. I want all of her. But how? How does one mate with a mermaid? The question plagued me. Keeping me from eating or drinking. I tried a glass of sherry after a scant dinner that evening but the dark red shade of the liquid made me think of the shade of her hair, soaked from the sea. What would it look like dry? All piled around her? It made me tighten low again just wondering such things. I wanted to feel the woman. I was certain my reaction was not uncommon. I knew the lore of sirens that could lead men to their deaths. I remembered the moan she’d emitted while she writhed seductively in the grass and I could see how it would drive a man to pursue her into the water until he drowned. That sound echoed hauntingly in my ears. God, I want her. I wanted to sink into her heat and plant deep. Then watch her lips part as they had and hear her moan that sound that made me hard just thinking about it. Then I wanted to pour cum into her soft body. My dreams were haunted of images of me riding her. Her clawing at me, whimpering and panting with need. Then writhing beneath me as she had on that grass. Damn her. I thought as soon as I woke. Having to touch myself to sate the wild need running through me. *** It was the fifth morning now and the sun had barely risen when I threw on my clothes and rest into the expansive gold and red corridor of the palace. “Good Morning, Your Highness.” My Knights nodded in greeting. “Going out again, My Prince?” The Butler asked me near the door. “Indeed.” To watch my little siren and see how far she goes this morning. But something was bound to change this morning. I could feel time was running out. Sensed the little tease would only enjoy torturing me so long. If I want her, I need to figure this out soon. Before there comes a day, she doesn’t return. It made me hasten my walk out to the grassy bank. Crouching behind the familiar boulder and watching for her coming in. She started by stopping on a flat boulder a distance from the shore. She slithered out, bouncing along the surface made her bountiful breasts jiggle beneath the scales. “Mmm.” I growled in my throat. Once fully atop the rock she rolled onto her back and lightly began stroking her chest and belly as if soothing herself as she soaked in the morning sun. Streamers of long red hair were scattered over the rock and draping into the water. She’s perfection. *** “You wish to mate with her, don’t you?” A rasping voice near me drew my attention. I glanced sideways and spotted a gray-haired woman peering just above the water. Her eyes were large and nearly red. Though her features were slim and fair there was something ominous about her that unsettled me. Perhaps the red eyes. I stared at the woman creature who only blinked those red eyes at me. Her nose and mouth concealed beneath the sloshing water. She floated eerily along the surface as though one with it. She turned up her face, so her mouth was above the water and her rasping voice rose again. “Do you want her, Little Prince?” “I do.” I said quickly. Easing further back from the water. Wanting some distance between myself and this darker mermaid. If that’s what she is. *** “Take her onto the shore…” She rasped. Her eyes large and smiling with some hint of triumph. “What?” “If the sun sets and she is not in the water, her fins will turn to legs. Then you can have her.” “Human legs?” “As human as yours…” She nodded. “Her flesh will appear as human. For you to take, if you wish it.” I looked over at the red-haired seductress sprawled on the rock and imagined myself climbing over her. Making me ache below the belt. “I do. I do wish it.” “Then take her.” The strange woman gestured to the beauty drying on the rock. “Make her yours…But” She lifted a finger. “A word of caution. You can’t listen to her. If you hear her voice, you’ll obey her.” That worried me. Wasn’t I just thinking how the voices of sirens had driven men to drown? And how I might follow her voice anywhere? I eyed the strange woman a long while. “Why would you let me have her?” 03 A Captivating Captive “We don’t like Ari.” This female said simply. “She steals the attention of our men. She’s a wanton. She lures them away from us. A taste of captivity would do Ari well.” Ari? So that was her name. It suited her. I shot this strange woman-creature a quick look. My black brows shooting up as I knew my blue eyes were awash with curiosity. Wanting to know more. It was true that the woman I desired touched herself as if she knew the pleasures of being with a man. Still, she exuded some bit of innocence that made her twice as tantalizing. I wondered briefly if I could believe this creature divulging so much. “Well,” She cocked her head. Blinking just those red eyes against the bobbing ocean surface. “what will you do?” I ripped my gaze from her and stared at the one I so badly wanted. “I’ll take her.” The woman nodded in approval and without a word more she turned, and I heard a large splash. Glancing over I saw the hint of a gray fin before it completely submerged. “Remember…If you hear her, she’ll own you.” With that, the eerie woman was gone as fast as she’d come. Her haunting, rasping voice echoing along the rocks. I shuddered. Glad she was gone. And I focused on my prize, my fingers digging into the boulder at the prospect of possessing the creature. *** I waited excruciatingly as she swam in. Inch by inch. Her gaze roving to spot me behind the boulder. My usual spot. Then she climbed half from the water and scrubbed herself with leaves as she often did. Her gaze locked on mine and her head lowered as she gave me a sultry stare. Rubbing her body in that massaging way that made me want to replace her hands with mine. Then she splayed on the bank as she had yesterday. Preparing to give me that teasing show again. But while she writhed and tossed her head, swaying her hips up and down as if meeting the thrusts of a man, I suddenly snatched her biceps which were stretched near her head. She squawked and I put her wrists in one of my hands and swept around to cover her mouth. Sitting on her chest and holding her down made her pant for air. “Quiet.” I put a finger to my lips. “And I’ll uncover your mouth.” She nodded under my hand. I slipped my grip away but immediately used a bit of cuff from one of my shirts to tie over her mouth. Her blue eyes went huge in shock. I used another strip of my shirt to bind her wrists and then without letting my grip stray from her for even the merest moment, I skid sideways off her and swept her into my arms. She yelped under the binding over her mouth and flailed in my grip. Tossing her large fin like a wild fish. But I was relentless as I headed toward a cave high on the sandy bank. My personal sanctuary. No one knew of its existence, so it was my favorite place to hide from my father and palace responsibilities. “You’re mine now, Sweet Mermaid.” I whispered against her temple. Little Ari. *** She reached to rip the cloth off her mouth again. I stopped and knelt in the sand to roll her onto her belly. Untying her wrists over her head and knotting them behind her back. This seemed to really startle her. Her grunts and rapid words beneath the cloth became more desperate. Short screams followed. She’s truly scared now. I could tell. The further I went from the water, the more panicked she became. Once in the dark cave, I expertly made my way to a furthest corridor where I knew there was a smoke hole in the stone ceiling, so I could start a fire tonight. I plan to stay with her all day. And try to keep my hands off her until she turns. But already feeling her cool, slick skin was having an effect on me. As she tossed against me, she sent her bobbing breasts smashing against my chest more than once. Making me wish I could put her down and have her now. Even her struggles were making me crazy. What is it about this creature? I hadn’t felt the same dangerous hypnosis when I’d seen the red-eyed one, as I did when I looked at this one. Though this one was far more alluring. *** I tied her hands to a heavy boulder so no matter her struggle she couldn’t free herself from its weight. She was glaring at me heatedly. The binding covering her mouth. Several hours had gone by and she seemed determined to escape. Struggling every time she worked up the energy again. Grunting behind her gag. And glaring at me as though I’d betrayed her. I was sure she was probably hungry but didn’t know what to feed her and I didn’t dare ask her. Afraid of what she’d say if I let her speak. Probably tell me to drown myself in the sea. I winced at the idea. “Do you eat fish?” I asked. Logic making me guess that’d be her main staple. She hesitated. Sitting up and sliding her hair along the stone wall behind her as she gazed at me in the dimness of the cave. After a time, she gave a hesitant nod. “Stay here. I’ll bring you something to eat.” She wouldn’t. I’d already determined she was fierce enough, she’d not wait docilely for her captors return. 04 Her Grip I used a quick-catch net and soon had three different kinds of fish to take back to her. I rushed back to the cave and stood outside it a moment. Waiting. Is she escaping? Has she changed? But it was very quiet a long time. Until I heard the abrupt slap of her tale against the stone again. Still a mermaid. I ducked at the entrance and made my way far enough into the cave that I could just make out her outline against one wall. “I brought you a meal and stuff for a fire. I’ll get one going.” I untied her hands when she nodded, agreeing she’d not speak. She ate quickly. Eyeing me warily. When she’d finished, I immediately put the gag back and tied her back to the heavy boulder. She tossed her head and objected wildly. Her tail slapping the stone loudly in agitation. Clearly annoyed with me. After a time, I leaned against the wall watching her. Waiting to see if she changed. At some point the warmth of the small fire must’ve gotten to me because I found I’d dozed off. I heard scraping along the stone which woke me, and I saw Ari managing to free herself from the bindings. She leapt onto two feet and sprinted toward the cave entrance, pausing at the turns as she was unsure which way to go. She’s got feet now. It must’ve happened while I rested. It didn’t take me long to catch up to her. *** I wrapped my arms around that tiny waist and lifted her off her feet. She squawked and I quickly fought to put the binding back between her teeth while she kicked wildly and hammered small fists against my forearm. But she was so tiny it seemed like the struggles of a fruit fly. “Come back here, Pretty. I’m nowhere near done with you yet.” I hauled her, somewhat annoyed, back into the cave. Frustrated that I’d nearly missed my opportunity. That won’t happen again. I tore what was left of my shirt to make several bindings. Pinning the knots of the first one under a huge boulder then dragging her down to tie her ankle and pin those knots under another boulder and finally the same for her other ankle. Until she was nearly completely immobilized on the sandy floor. She still twisted and dragged her knees along the sandy floor as she attempted to fight the restraints. I stood between her ankles to admire her body. She looks like a goddess. Her hair had fully dried and was wild, red waves splayed all over the cove floor. Nearly mimicking the deeper shades of the dancing flames. The orange glow tossed over her pearly white skin. Making it nearly glitter. There was a pile of gold scales where she’d been pinned before. She’d shed them. Now the only gold was a small nest of glinting hair atop the crux of her thighs. And her nipples still glittered gold. The tiny numbs shimmering under a sheen of it. Making resisting tasting it seem nearly impossible. And her legs…Those legs… *** They were as perfect as the rest of her. The thighs were plump and soft. Looking juicy to the touch. Narrowing flawlessly to the elegant sway of her knees and calves to slim ankles and delicate feet. Kneeling between her ankles, I scooped the outside of them and lightly trailed my fingers up the outside of them. Testing their form and the firmness of her glinting skin. I had to slide between her knees to reach her hips, following the curve to her tiny waist before trailing the lines of her pelvis back down to her center. As much as I wanted to touch her there, I sensed it’d be too soon. I splayed my fingers on the inside of her thighs and spread them apart. Looking up to her face, I saw her huge blue eyes round in shock. Her gold tipped breasts were heaving as she breathed heavily. Afraid or excited? I wanted it to be the latter. *** I moved back to her feet. Standing I saw the way her gaze roved over my bare torso. The entirety of my shirt was what kept her tied down and gagged so my sun-browned skin was available to her gaze. She stared openly at the muscles of my chest moving as I touched her. And the skin bunching over my rippled abdomen. She likes the way I look. I realized she’d stopped struggling. Wanting to offer her more I slowly unlaced my breeches and skid it down my thighs. Carefully guiding my cock from my pants. Her eyes became a bit wary. Scared of the unknown. I registered there was no way that she was the wild seductress the other mermaid had claimed. She might be a seductress of the first kind, but she knew nothing of the ways between a man and woman. And feared the size of a heavy cock. She’s innocent. I felt a moment of guilt but knew I was too aroused now to stop. And she was curious enough her gaze was still roving hungrily over my body. I finished shucking my pants and tossed them aside to stand before her. Letting her look her fill. She jerked her head at me as if asking me to come closer. Brow furrowing, I obediently walked over. When I straddled her hips, I looked down at her and saw her flexing the fingers of one hand. Watching her in suspicion, I undid a few of the knots in that bit of cloth, freeing her hand several feet. She shocked me when she lurched to a sitting position and caught my cock in her fist. 05 Her Curiosity I gasped, afraid she might yank but to my surprise she merely fingered its length. Eying it in awe. I wanted to take the cloth off her mouth. Hear what she’d have to say. If I could understand it. And I wanted to watch her lips part in excitement or see when she licked them in anticipation. I felt I was somehow robbing us both by stealing her voice. She closed her fist fully and I hummed in pleasure. Lowering to my knees over her belly to give her more access. She began tightening and loosening her grip. Giving me a questioning grip. I reached to put my hand over hers. Guiding her hand up and down and showing her when to tighten it, to melt me. She caught on quickly. Stroking me more thoroughly. I gasped in pleasure at the smooth slickness of her grip. Letting her have her way with my body. I leaned back onto my palms and let her eyes take me in. She watched the way my belly tightened every time she stroked away from me then relaxed as she slid her hand back down. She watched greedily. I was instantly wondering if she’d be so starved to take my body into hers. *** I noticed that beneath me she was writhing her hips up to meet each stroke. Instinctively knowing the movements. And I badly wanted to feel her. I lightly tugged myself from her grip and climbed back down between her ankles. Stroking her long curved legs. I’d always been weakened by the legs of attractive women. And hers are perfection. I stroked her heel and began rubbing my hands up the inside of her legs. Inching forward on my knees until I was between her thighs. I caught my cock and began rubbing the tip in circles along her thigh. She blinked rapidly at me. Lurching up to watch. She gave me a quizzical look, so I moved to her center and lightly began rubbing her push lower lips with my tip. Her brows shot up and I knew that behind that gag her lips would be parted in delicious surprise. Once I felt she’d moistened enough I caught one of her hips and leaned over her, dropping in a push up over her body and I held her hip still as I lightly began to enter her with just the tip of my rod. Feeling her warm flesh peel open to make way for me. Then suck me tight once I was in. As if wanting to pull me in deeper. And I want more. But I waited. Letting her dampen and her gaze become hooded with pleasure. Only then did I grunt and push further. Entering her enough that her walls had to stretch, and her knees rose slightly as though she’d try to block me out. Her fingers flexed and her neck strained. So, I paused. Deciding I couldn’t do this with her all tied up I reached up and unknotted her wrists. Still planted partway into her but unmoving. I’ve never taken a woman bound and had no desire to now. If she’s curious she should get to touch me as she wishes. Learn my body as I learn hers. She leaned up onto her elbows to give me a shocked look. She tentatively reached for the mouth cover. I shook my head no. “Leave that on. Please.” She frowned, brows drawing together but slowly lowered her hands. Is she going to run? 06 A Brutal Taking She made no move to go so I slid out of her and leaned back to untie one ankle, then the other. I waited a moment to see if she’d jump and run away. When she didn’t, I felt like it was an agreement to what I intended to do to her. So, I felt less restraint as I entered her this time. I paused midway in and then thrust hard. Nipping at her shoulder. She gasped but I felt no barrier. Perhaps not as innocent as I thought. But it only fueled my desire for her. My willingness to take her a bit more roughly. As I planted deep in her warmth, her legs drew up to hug my hips and I yearned for more. I cupped her large breasts, knowing they spilled over my fingers as I fondled their softness. Then I thrust into her hard again. Taking her body fully. Her head fell back, and her throat worked. I rode her violently, pounding into her woman’s cushion as I’d craved to do all those mornings, she’d caressed herself and writhed in pleasure in the grass. I heard her moan again in my mind and felt myself grow fiercely hard. I was thrusting hard into her. Holding her hips in place to receive me fully. Watching her breasts ripple upward then sway back down with each hard pulse. Her body was a rhythm, and I was savoring every movement. She lifted her hips as if wanting more so I gave it to her harder. Seeing her skin blush red and a sheen of sweat covering her body as she moaned behind the gag. *** She suddenly popped her head up. Watching between us where I arced up to enter her then withdrew. She watched greedily and it made me want more. I caught her breasts and used them as leverage to pull harder up her body. Sinking in so deep I felt her furthest barrier. Making her whimper. In pain or wanting more? I paused to look at her. But she took advantage of the moment, to hook me with one leg and roll me aside. To run? But before I’d even completed the thought she slid up to her knees and caught my staff beneath her. Lining it up with her hole and then slamming down brutally on me. “Ahhh.” I moaned in intense pleasure. Feeling my balls tighten. But she was far from finished. She lurched up sliding to just the tip and then doing slow circles on it before dropping back on me as viciously as she had a moment ago. I lurched up feeling even my toes curling. She continued riding me wildly. Tossing her hair over her shoulder like a wild mare as she ground against me. Slipping up then slamming down. Her claws embedded in my chest as she greedily took my body. When I was close to climax I grunted, gritting my teeth. Her nails dug in harder, and she twirled her hip in long circles. Dragging her body up and down. Up and down until I spurted hot cum into her. Catching her hips and yanking her down hard on me. While I stabbed into her. Her breasts swinging like great pendulums with every motion. Her hips rippling as they tightened and then relaxed. Taking me in deep as her inner walls sucked me better than any mouth I’d ever come across. Sinking me in deeper. As if her very pussy were hungry for my cock. Her back arched and she moaned wildly beneath the gag. Her gold tipped breasts jutting upward on the bountiful skin. As I came my body grew weak and I slumped in exhaustion. She was staring at me intensely and I could no longer resist knowing what she’d say. I caught the gag and yanked it down her neck. She blinked huge blue eyes at me and said one demanding word… “More.” ********** WITHIN THE FRAME SUMMARY: It was only a painting. But it had stolen me at first glimpse. Then he came and he wanted back what was his. He was willing to make a trade. One night of all his skill in pleasuring for the returning of his portrait. How could a girl say no to a face like that? Even when she was certain there’d be no happy ending to this tale... 01 The Acquisition I had never really been one for paintings but something about this one spoke to me. It could've been the man's smokey gray eyes or the way he looked at you through hooded eyes with a lowered head. Like he knows something I don't... I'd ended up at the auction only because my boyfriend, Tim, had dragged me here. He enjoyed the sophistication of the events, dressing me up like a pretty doll, and wearing his own expertly tailored suits and perfectly tied cravats. Cravat. I almost giggled to myself. It seemed such a strange word for modern days. The auction was being held in some man's mansion. Tim knew him. I didn't. But it was quite lovely. White walls with a vaulted ceiling. Accompanied by a low hanging chandelier with diamond shaped bulbs illuminated the room in a warm glow. The tinkling of glasses echoed in the large room. Waiters walked around offering everyone more wine and expensive hors d'oeuvres. Music which seemed far too old for the time played from a speaker a distance away. The tables were covered in lavender laced cloths, and everyone was beginning to sit down with their little numbered signs to begin the bidding. Men were adjusting their suits as though they were preparing for some sort of battle rather than readying to raise their sign a few inches. I nearly laughed. This wasn't my type of setting. But Tim liked to take me places like this to 'show me off' he called it. *** I listened to the jumble of murmured voices and masculine laughter. Women tossing little furs over their shoulders as they giggled in response. As if they had any idea what the men were discussing. I don't. I was willing to admit it. These were the items that a museum had acquired a few years ago. But during recent renovations they had found higher valued items so were willing to let these go. There were some shiny things that I barely paid attention to as I expected a roll of meat and cream cheese, assessing whether there might be some manner of fish eggs in there. But eventually they lifted the painting, and I felt my whole body stand to attention and my gaze was drawn to see what they were presenting. I was shocked at the stark colors of it. With a flat brown background, it made those gray eyes seem somehow brilliant. His black hair had a velvety sheen like a bird's underwing. I felt like I could walk up and reach through the painting to touch him. He had a square jaw and a somewhat pointed chin. With high cheekbones and darkly lashed eyes, his face looked angular in a way that seemed to express the intensity of the man. He was leaned forward in such a way that I almost felt like he was preparing to speak to me personally. “Tim…” I touched his forearm. Staring at the painting unable to look away. “You want it, Sweetheart?” He asked. I nodded dully. “Then of course it’s yours.” He lifted his number and the auctioneer pointed at him and called out an exorbitant number, but I barely heard the interchange as other men competed with Tim. If I’d managed to peel my gaze away, I might’ve noticed that nearly every woman in the room was staring at the painting the same as I was. Blatant lust on their faces. *** I’d hardly noticed that Tim had won the painting. Other men apologizing to their forlorn wives. “You’ll have your painting, Marissa.” Tim beamed at me. He was always trying to please me. It was rather touching how hard he tried. He had plenty of money and was fine enough to get many women, but he enjoyed having me on his arm. Like a trinket he’d found in a small town and polished to be shown off. I knew it was a matter of time before he’d lose interest in something shiny and new, but I’d enjoy the peek into the extravagancies for now. And his willingness to get me things I desired was certainly appealing enough. But these facts weren’t on my mind as the painting was brought out and handed over to Tim who took it and leaned it against my chair. I found myself grinning unstoppably as it was lowered next to me. And as my gaze returned to the auction, I found myself absentmindedly stroking the top of the frame like a woman would a lover’s hand. 02 Home with Me Once back home I found it irresistible to hang the painting immediately. Taking it to my room and adjusting it along my wall. I had to take down paintings of an old ranch house and a sunrise, but they now seemed so inconsequential compared to the depth of this man’s face. And I wanted him lined up with my bed so, after adjusting it side to side a few times until it was perfect, I could return to my bed to look at it. I was still staring at it as I reached behind my back to awkwardly catch the zipper of my slitted black dress. Tugging it down made the shoulder straps dip forward. One of them sliding over my shoulder to dangle along my bicep. In a way I felt the heat of the painting’s silvery gaze as if he watched me undressing. Bidding me to do more. For him. I licked my lips. Looking back at him as I slid my shoes from my feet and tossed them along the wall. Then opened the part in the side of my dress to begin rolling down my stocking. Taking it off before hanging it over the back of the wooden chair. I did the same thing with the other. Stepping from the dress I folded it over the seat of the chair. I straightened in only my thin lacy braw and stringy underwear. I walked closer to the painting to peer at the insignia in the corner. One hand braced on the wall so I could look more closely at it. I couldn’t read the artist’s signature. But just above it he’d kindly printed ‘A Face of Gray.’ Gray? I looked at the man again. He looked so life like, I’d almost felt like his penetrating gaze had moved to watch me rising from the corner of the painting to look at him levelly. I gasped somewhat startled but as my gaze roved the intricate detailing, I realized I was just being foolish. Overly fanciful. My mind returned to the mystery of the man. Why ‘A Face of Gray’? Because of his gray eyes? Or his gray clothes? Or had that been his name. I could picture him having a name like Baron Graystoke and being haughtily dubbed ‘Gray’. I fancied it. Imagining him as some grand lord who’d have left ladies swooning. I loved the idea of that time period. *** I finally turned my back to the painting to walk across the room, promising myself I could study him more once I was laid down. I passed the large black and gold shoe chest at the foot of my bed. As I walked, I found myself looking into the mirror above my bed and seeing my cloud of silky brown hair down in waves around my face. My large brown eyes seeming somehow hollow compared to the depth of Gray’s gaze. I slid under the blankets in my bra and underwear. Liking the feel of the cottony sheets under my back and up across my chest. I propped the pillows up so I could stare at the painting a long while. Wondering who he’d been and what he’d done and why the artist had decided he should be the subject of his fancy. Without meaning to, I was lulled into sleep. Sliding down the pillows and further beneath the coverlet. *** I never heard the sound of a haunting sigh feeling the room. Nor did I see the way the painting seemed to smear. Dragging down from the frame until the face of the man became a hollow shell. Looking more like rotting flesh barely hanging on the skull then like the man I had been so besotted with. As the colored oils reached the bottom of the gold frame they bowed out as if slipping over an invisible border to reach the floor. Outlining the form of a man before hardening into shape. I woke with a jolt. Immediately recognizing a presence in the room. I gasped and sat up. Clutching my blanket to my chest. “No need for that.” He rumbled. A black silhouette moving along the wall. He seemed tall and broad-shouldered. He stood just from the moonlight seeping into my room. Carefully evading the light. Purposely avoiding it. That made me even more leery. He doesn’t want me to see his face. I wondered if he’d followed me home from the auction to attack me. How’d he get in? I remembered locking my apartment door. And everyone had to have a specific four-digit code to get through the front door. He could’ve seen someone type it though. Could’ve followed me and seen me do it. I realized. Gut sinking. “Who are you?” “Does it matter who I am?” “It does when you’re in my room in the middle of the night.” “I’m here for the painting.” He said tonelessly. “I’ll take it and go.” “You can’t have it!” I screeched in panic. Leaning forward threateningly without even meaning to. Threateningly? What am I going to do? Throw a pillow at him? I chastised myself. “You could take something else. But not the painting.” I nodded toward several other valuable things strung across my bedroom. Things Tim gave me. “I don’t want those things.” I felt his gray gaze sliding over me. Memorizing the form, he could see outlined by the thin summer blanket. “What if I could offer you something better than the painting.” He moved along the wall in the utter darkness. “Like what?” I put my hands to the blanket so I could shift. Twisting to keep him in view. Growing slightly excited as he drew near the slash of moonlight from my window. I might get a glimpse of him. I could give a description to the cops if I got a good enough look at him. “Like the real flesh and blood man. Rather than his image.” He purposely slid his face into the silvery light. Revealing the stony gray eyes and the sleek black hair smoothed back from his forehead and curling at his collar to ease over his shoulders. My mouth gaped as I stared in awe. Leaning forward to peer at him. “H-how?” 03 What I’d Agreed To “Don’t worry about how.” He directed harshly. I saw the moonlight glint of something which shimmered as he whirled it in his hand before slamming it to the floor and holding it near his hip. A cane? I registered that it had a strange narrow diamond grip. “What are you going to do?” “Hmm…” He rumbled. “I’m offering you something I’m very good at in exchange for what belongs to me to be returned to me.” “What do you mean returned?” “You take my painting to this address.” He’d somehow drawn close enough to me that he now stood at the side of my bed. Offering me a faded address scribbled on a bit of parchment between his fingers. I reached up and hesitantly took it feeling the finality of it. Understanding I was making some sort of exchange I didn’t completely understand the significance of yet. But from the moment I took that parchment I’d agreed to take what he offered and deliver his painting to whomever was at that address. What have I done? *** As the scrap slid from his fingers into my hand. He seemed to grin in a way that made his lips part too far back along his cheeks. Baring more teeth than he should have. His eyes became hooded with knowing and he purposefully licked his lips. “Good, Girl.” “What are you?” I whispered. He quirked the corner of his mouth and twitched his fingers in a motion away from me. Making my blanket jerk off me so fast I yelped as it piled at the foot of my bed. Revealing me lying in only my scanty undergarments. I crossed my legs to better conceal myself from his view. Draping my arms across my chest and hooking the opposite elbows. “Immortal.” He answered simply. “Is all you need know.” He stared down at me from next to my bed, like I was some naïve little animal, eying him. He drew a long breath and the moonlight dumped into the room. Brightening my taupe carpet and making the cream-colored walls seem inexplicably white. Making my skin luminesce. “Who are you?” “Ah, Little Sweet. Now that is the question you should’ve been asking all along…I am Dorian Gray. And I’m here to fuck you.” *** “I don’t…” I was shaking my head. “I don’t know-I think…I wasn’t…” “You do want me to.” He responded as though I was wasting his time with all my blustering. And damn him, he’s right. I could already feel my juices flowing in my soft pussy. And my body was begging to feel him. There was such knowledge in those gray eyes that I knew he could satisfy me. Take me to new heights of pleasure. And I was eager to let him stuff inside me. To feel him all over me. “Now, first.” He made some small hand gesture that was too fast for me to catch. I heard the creaking of my bed posts and looked at the one nearest me. Seeing the winding bits of wood representing vines untangling from around the large post. It rose like a serpent and stretched over to me. Weaving and bobbing as it seemed to float before snatching one of my wrists. Spinning around it before I could react. I squawked and clawed at it with my other hand. Yanking my arm in a desperate attempt to free it but the wood was unrelenting. In moments, I felt the jerk of another catching my other wrist and yanking it back at the same time one snatched my ankle and began pulling me down the bed. They both retracted and tightened until I was stretched taut over my sheet. The final one catching my other ankle until I was well and fully pinned down. I was gasping. My small breasts straining against my bra as I panted for air. My brown eyes huge as they stared back up at Dorian’s satisfied gray ones. “Now,” He said decisively, spinning his cane so the flat end was pointed at me. He hit a button and a small, curved blade snapped free from the side and folded straight out. He’s going to kill me. I began twisting and dragging my heels across the bedding in truth. I opened my mouth to scream, but he shot a hand out sideways and my black nylon stockings flew across the room from the chair, into his empty hand. His fingers locked around them and he shoved one in my mouth behind my teeth. Pinning my tongue down and making it so I could make no sound. I flailed and tossed resisting being silenced while he stabbed me. But he simply stood there with the pointed tip of his cane facing me. And my stocking draped over the fingers of his other hand like a casual wine glass. He lifted it to his face and took in the scent of my skin. “Your aroma is…tantalizing…” He purred. “I can’t wait to fill you. Stretch you until you writhe in pleasure and scream with the agony of overwhelming sensations. For tonight, Sweet Thing…You’re well and truly mine… 04 Touched by Dorian Gray He took that curved blade like a hooked finger and swept it under the center of my bra. “Off with this.” A quick jerk shredded the garment and sent it tossing open along my arms. Exposing my small breasts and the large, pointed nipples. Already erect as if awaiting a mouth on them. “Now,” He tilted his head to look at the tiny panties barely covering the small dusting of hair covering my sex. “I can’t get inside you with that in the way, now, can I?” He caught one strap over my hip with that blade and shredded it. Making them whip open to expose me. He moved down the side of my bed to catch a fistful of the loose satin and yank, making it snap free of my other thigh, so I was entirely visible to him. Spread open and gagged. His to be had. I shivered. Somehow terrified and exhilarated. Knowing how vulnerable I was and that I could do nothing to stop him when he chose to crawl over me. And put his hard cock inside my softness. He was right. I was his toy now. And he would undoubtedly pleasure himself inside me. I was panting behind the gag. Watching him with eyes both afraid and excited. What’s he going to do to me? *** “Don’t look at me that way, Sweet Thing.” He cooed. “I’m only beginning the fun. He spun his cane in a smooth motion that made the diamond shaped bit of crystal point at me. He reached over and lightly tapped it against the wood frame of the bed. Again, I wondered if he was trying to break it, so he’d have something sharp to stab me with. But even I saw the lack of rationale in that. He could’ve just stabbed me with the knife if that was his intent. Suddenly I understood when he lifted the cane and I saw the bit of crystal vibrating wildly. He put it against my sternum just under my chin and drug it down until it rested between my breasts. Somehow the heat of my skin and the energy of my flesh filled it. Making the crystal shake harder until the soft flesh of my breasts bobbed side to side against it as if I rode a train. “Do you feel it?” He asked. “The pleasure of a cold touch? An inhuman touch on your body?” He dragged the cane thoughtfully across my body. Tracing the mound of one breast until the vibrating crystal shuddered against the high, thrusting brown nipple. “Look how tasty you look…” There was praise in his voice. I could bite that nipple while I have your legs wrapped around me sinking into you. Holding you still for me while I work in and out of you until your nails bite into my back. I wanted to try to ask from behind the gag, how I could do that when he had me completely restrained to the bed. Instead, I held my silence and chose to take it as a hopeful sign he didn’t intend to keep me that way. *** He retracted that cane and I suddenly felt very cold and bereft. My skin tingling as I yearned for more of his touch. He tinked it against my bedframe again and I worried it would break but it didn’t. Somehow designed for torturing women in this way, it was heated and vibrating as he slid it over the curved plane of my belly and down to my lower lips. Turning it so it moved inside the lips. Making me moan and writhe as much as my restrained legs would let me. He took the time to frame each of my legs with the heated stone. Slowly dragging it across me until my skin felt alive with need. He tinked it on the frame again and then pressed the tip to my lower lips pressing one aside then the other as he stood at the foot of the bed. Turning his head admiringly as he gazed at my shape. I was moaning and begging behind my gag, but those small desperate sounds only seemed to make him more inclined to take his time. I turned my ankles in an effort to close my thighs around the stone. I wasn’t sure if I was trying to force it deeper or shove it away, but I needed something. Urgently. “There’s nothing more beautiful…” He murmured. “Then the need on a woman’s face as she is craving being fulfilled. Her pained anguish as she yearns for the feel of a man inside her…Nothing is more erotic…” “Please…” I managed to beg around my gag. “Please take my time?” He lifted a black brow over a gray eye. “Don’t worry Sweet Thing. I always do precisely as I wish. I’ll torture you as long as it makes me hard. And then I’ll shove my cock inside you when I’m ready to feel your heat biting down around me. And touch every inch of your flesh as though I own it. You’re mine tonight, Sweet Thing. For whatever I wish.” “But…” I tried to murmur around the gag. Why me? “There’s no buts now, Sweet Thing. When you brought my portrait into your house you invited me inside you…” 05 Pierced Then he tapped that crystal again and this time he angled the slightly rounded diamond tip, so it separated my lower lips and touched my core. Then without preamble, he thrust the stone and bit of wood inside me. I arched and tried to withdraw from the sudden intrusion but found that neither was as sharp or uncomfortable as I feared. They were somehow smooth. And the stone was heated like someone’s hand had been around it and the wood containing it was icy cold, creating a contrast that sent my nerve endings quaking. The vibrating feel of the stone shuddering inside me had me pressing against the cane as if begging for more. I was flexing my ass so I could slide slightly up and down on it. Though he held it in place the vibrating was creating a wicked friction that was still stirring me to mindlessness. “Now you can speak.” And he yanked the stocking from my mouth. “My God…” I breathed. Whimpering as the vibrations made me shudder again and again. Finally, my whole body clenched, rolling forward into as much of a ball as the restraints would allow. It felt like some wildly pleasurable seizure as every muscle in me bunched and shivered then released. Sending wet surges pouring through my core and slicking the staff he was gliding slightly in and out of me. “You love that, don’t you?” He asked. Lowering his head. His gray eyes burning me with his intelligence. He knows the body of a woman. The sounds of her pleasure. And how to offer it in such tiny increments that when she cums it’s like a small death. I realized it suddenly and now understood the mystique and fear surrounding myths of Dorian Gray. And I wondered if I would survive whatever he was going to do to me. *** “Now.” He said decisively. Retracting the cane and withdrawing all that pleasure he’d just offered me with it, he dropped it with a thunk next to the bed. “You’ll do that around my cock, Sweet Thing. I’ll feel every inch of your pleasure rip through you.” He shucked his clothes so quickly I didn’t know what he’d tossed off first and the moonlight seemed to glow along skin that might’ve been too pale on any other man but just led to his immortal appeal. His eyes seeming that much darker as he came up from the foot of the bed. Locking eyes with me as he purposefully crawled up the bed. I could see that he had a large member, and it was already swollen and veined. A slow grin turned his features, and he followed my gaze. “Oh, yes. I’m ready to be inside you. And it’ll fit. Just might take a minute.” Or more. I cast him a fearful gaze. But his grin was unflinching as he dropped his weight over me. I felt horribly vulnerable knowing that once he was inside me there’d be no getting him out. Not how I was restrained. With wooden posts binding me down. *** His hands roamed freely over me. As if he owned me. Just as he’d said they would. He was touching me everywhere. I’d never felt so possessed by a man. I could already feel the rigid tip of him probing my entrance. He swayed his hips side to side to peel me open for him. Giving a satisfied moan when he felt how soaked I was. Ready for him. Moaning in pleasure he entered me. Sliding in and straining my walls. Even in this he was methodical. Gliding inch by inch and opening me further then I’d ever been stretched. I was starting to get nervous and realized I’d tightened around him like a fist until he could move no further. His breathing became ragged. “Gripping me like that might make me spill into you far faster then I’d intended. Are you going to let me in, Sweet Thing or will I have to force my way?” I drew a shaking breath. “That’s it.” He encouraged. “Breathe…Relax. Let me burrow all the way in…” And he did. I moaned and my back arched as I was pierced more deeply than I’d ever been. Feeling him stretching every wall and pushing at the tiny fabric of skin deep beneath my pelvis. Even as he stopped there it felt like he was still swelling inside me. Widening and lengthening so I had to wiggle my hips to adapt to him. “Good…” He coaxed. “Now how would you have me, Sweet Thing? Soft and loving and pillaging and taking?” *** I knew what I wanted but didn’t know how to tell him. And was somehow afraid of the consequences if I said it aloud. His gaze roved my face, and a knowing look came over him. He’d had countless women over the centuries he’d lived, and he’d learned to read the face of a woman who wanted loved and a woman who wanted possessed. It was always there. Written all over her if one looked deep enough to see her darkest desires. And Dorian always did. “You want taken.” Sweat from the nervousness began to bead on my brow but I nodded hesitantly. Still, I was somehow not prepared when he put his hands to each of my biceps to pin them down and turned his face into my neck to bite me. His teeth sinking in just enough to be painful and keep me still but not enough to distract from the weight of his cock jamming into me until every part of my body strained. My breasts smashed into his chest as my body arched to accommodate him but had nowhere to go, between the restraints and his pinning teeth. “Mmm.” He growled at my vulnerability. Beginning to charge in and out of me. Banging hard against my soft lower lips as he rammed into me over and over again. Stretching me until I cried out. At first it was from the pain when he pierced deep but that abated and soon it was the deep pleasure of his roughness. His furious taking as though I were his slave, and he were declaring his ownership of my flesh. 06 Pillaged He palmed my breasts and nibbled down my neck until he could bite my shoulder just below my collar. Holding me in place while he tweaked my nipples and twisted them slightly. Making me lurch up slightly as he met my thrust. Pounding into me even more deeply. I squeaked in pain at the shock of what I’d done forced him deeper. He growled animalistically. Both of us were already covered in sweat. I came again. Whining as the pleasure became overwhelming and I clenched around him. But he didn’t slow down. Continuing to drive into me relentlessly which only pushed me to newer heights. “Please, Dorian!” I begged. “No. You’re mine.” *** Just as I thought he’d cum and the relentless slamming into me would stop he whispered a word. “Release.” The posts of my bed snapped free from around me. The wood vines creaking as they retracted and wound around the wooden corners. Hardening as they stilled and became all that they’d been before. Harmless. He caught my hip and yanked it with him as he slid over the side of the bed. Guiding my feet under me and forcing me to stand. He kicked my feet and had me walking forward. We rounded to the end of the bed, and I stared down at my black and gold shoe chest. “Kneel on it.” “What?” I looked over my shoulder. “You heard me.” He shoved me down on it. My knees automatically folding to bear my weight. He caught my narrow waist and scooted me forward until the front of my thighs were over the footboard, keeping me from going forward with his weight behind me. My only choice to try and get some space was to scoot back and he was already there. But this time I felt his huge, rigid cock rubbing my puckered little hole. “Not my ass.” I whispered fearfully. I’d never been taken that way. “You’re afraid?” He asked. “Yes.” I whispered. “Good.” *** He angled himself and began pushing inside. The pressure was intense. Slowly I began opening and let him in. “No!” I cried out. Gripping the footboard as my back straightened. “Ah, ah.” He chided. Clucking in his cheek as he pressed my back down until my nipples grazed the blanket. “Let me have it.” “I…” “I asked you what you wanted, Marissa.” He’d stopped moving as if posing the question again. But I was shocked into stillness by his use of my name. “How do you know my name?” “I know everything about you now, Marissa. From the moment I entered you, I absorbed all things about you.” *** It seemed painfully intimate. That just by being inside me he could know all things about me from my name to the fact that I’d always been curious and afraid of how a man would feel in my ass. He knew. I was certain of it now. “That’s right, Marissa. You want me here.” And he finished pressing into me. Filling my ass until I felt that my hips had to part to make way for him. “Dorian!” “Stretch for me, Marissa. Let me have your pretty little ass. I can feel you sucking me in. Your body trying to drag me deeper even while you scream.” I knew he was right. Even the intense pain of raw nerves being touched, and flesh being stretched in new ways wasn’t enough to stem the exhilaration of the pleasure tearing through my body with each inch he was deeper inside me. The feel of him completely impaling me made me feel as though he owned me. “Dorian!” I whimpered just as he was fully in me. His pelvis pressing my cheeks apart. “There you are…” He purred. “Oh, you feel good. Your tiny hole sucking me like the best mistress…I’m going to cum in you now, Marissa and when I do, you’ll become fully mine…Forever…” Before I could pick apart what he meant, my body spasmed in pleasure. My back craning back toward him. And feeling his abdomen tightening as he buried deep inside me. Spilling hot fluid inside me. “Yes, Marissa!” He gripped my hips so tightly his knuckles turned white. His head threw back and he moaned my name again. Like some sacred prayer. “Marissa…” I felt a piece of my energy escape. Seeping out of me and charging him. He moaned at the feel of it, and I felt him shiver. I looked back at him and saw his hair lengthen slightly and become shinier. Even the tiny wrinkles at the corner of his eyes smoothed until he seemed even younger. And I felt myself beginning to wrinkle along my hands and at the edges of my face. He was stealing my youth but somehow, I didn’t care. My mind dulled and I realized all I wanted was to belong to him and to do what made him happy. “Now, Sweet Thing.” He leaned forward to kiss my shoulder. “Take my painting to that address…” He backed away. I watched over my shoulder as he gradually faded into the dimming blackness until he seemed to vanish into my wall. His face dissolving over the skeletal image of him until it aligned once more with his face. Becoming that mesmerizing portrait again. When I stood up, I looked in the mirror and was vaguely surprised at what I saw. I saw an old woman. With withered skin and flesh hanging from her arms and stomach. Eyes that seemed bleary and too tired to care what I looked like any longer. I sighed mournfully and rounded the bed to pick up the address. Feeling like I’d not sleep until I got the portrait to that address. I must do what he wants. I must please him. I have to see him again…It was all I could think. As though nothing else in the world mattered any longer. ********** A SINGLE TASTE SUMMARY: When a single bath in the woods catches the eye of something a bit more than mortal, I could’ve never foreseen the consequences of the path he’d lead me down. But my Jason meant the world to me, and I’d not be led astray. Not by even the most tempting morsel. But could I resist so easily, the most tempting creature to walk between realms? That’d prove a less simple feat. But one wrong choice could land me in the fey realm for all of eternity. How far can one woman’s self-control bend before it breaks? Especially when presented with the most delicious things. How much harm could one, tasty, little bite do? 01 Caught Bathing I knew how my maids would’ve warned me against bathing in the creek. Knew they’d be upset I’d wandered so far into the woods by myself. But I enjoyed the slight sense of adventure. My father had even taught me to hunt, which had only fed my desire to always be out here. There’s something mystical about the peace of the woods. I caught another handful of the sun-kissed water and let it drizzle coolly over my skin. Washing away the heat and sweat of the morning spent entertaining other ladies in the gardens of Millen Manor. I felt the cool touch of the water dancing around my ribs and occasionally sloshing up to brush the underside of my breasts which hovered just above the surface when I stood in the water. My small, hard nipples tightened against the breeze that wafted through the trees, teasing them. I heard a branch crack and I ducked into the water. Peering at the border of the trees, I glimpsed the shadowy cloak of someone standing just beyond the dense branches at the border of the far side of the creek. I saw brown eyes looking back at me from between a few lower branches. I made long eye contact with the stranger. A man who was watching me bathe. *** “What are you doing here?” I queried in the boldest voice I could muster. Wondering if he’d soon be dragging me out onto the bank to force his way into me. Holding me down while he rode me. I’d seen it happen to the maids often enough. Though they didn’t object, the act itself seemed unduly violent. “What are you doing in my woods?” He moved further along the trees. “This is Millen Land, Sir.” “Not hardly.” There was a low chuckle. And I could feel his eyes roving over me as if he touched me. Though I could only see the shadow of the top of his head. “I’ve owned this land since long before any of your kind existed here.” “Who are you?” “Who are you to intrude in my woods, in my water?” “It is none of your affair who I am. As I said, my family owns this land.” “You’re a Millen gel then?” His voice was husky. Feeling almost like velvet across my skin. In a way it made me yearn to throw back my head and feel that voice rumble along my vulnerable flesh. “I am a bathing woman, and you have no place here.” “I could haul you out of that water.” I grimaced, his threat hitting far too close to where my own fears had lain just a short moment ago. “And I’d scream loud enough to rouse the house out to your pretty woods.” I threatened venomously. He laughed. “Full of fire, aren’t you, Sweet Thing?” “You’ve no idea.” “I plan to, though.” “Oh, and how might you manage that?” “I’m a hard man to resist.” He said simply. Then I heard leaves and branches cracking. Sensing he was leaving. *** I slipped from the water and caught my nightdress from the branch dangling over the water. Where it let the hem just brush the swaying surface. I tossed the billowing garment over my head. Cinching the laces that tightened the waist as I rose from the water. I looked down and saw where a bare foot had stood on the grass watching me. His foot. I couldn’t resist following the trail a little ways. Seeing his tracks marking the path he’d taken. I put one of my bare feet into the mud where his had been and saw a flash of a dark castle. Festively lit by endless candles. Cheerful laughter filling the room and the most delicious scent of roasted duck billowing around me like a foggy cloud. His words echoed in my head. I’m a hard man to resist. I brought my feet to a screeching halt. I envisioned my Jason’s face. My precious fiancé. The man who loved me no matter what. I’ll not betray him by wandering into the woods after another man. But turning around was the hardest thing I’d ever done. Every fiber of my being was screeching for me to follow the man’s footsteps. Discover where he’s gone…Who he is. But I didn’t. I began walking back toward the creek. Toward where I knew there was a small crossing bridge that lifted over it. But just as I reached the fragmented land bridge, I heard the pounding of thudding hooves. I glanced sideways in time to catch sight of a giant stag lurching from the trees. 02 Castle of the Fey His great antlers jutted out like wild tree branches. Twisting like ancient twigs. It was by far the biggest deer I’d ever seen. Something that can’t exist. He was bigger than a horse. And stampeding toward me. His cloven hooves tearing through the moss and foliage along the forest floor. Throwing up clods of dirt around his shoulder as he rushed. I knew I should run but I was frozen where I was. Unable to move. My feet had suddenly sprouted roots that wouldn’t let me go. “No!” I shouted, tossing my arms over my face to protect myself. The stag didn’t even slow. Just lowered his head to scoop me onto his antlers. I shrieked and balanced amidst them. My hands pricking on the sharper points. Tiny bits jabbing into the back of my legs as he carried me at this roaring pace. My voice became one long resonating scream. *** I didn’t know how long he’d run because I’d been too busy clinging to him and trying not to fall before him to be trampled underfoot. But hanging on was like clutching the top of a rushing carriage. Little to hold on to. The trees became strange as we went further. The leaves turning a gilded shade. Shimmering gold as each shined like a precious stone. We brushed under them but didn’t dislodge them. As if these trees weren’t alive. They’re something else. Permanent centurions guarding this place. As we drew near, their lower branches lifted like arms rising to let us pass. They rattled and clattered like made of armor. As they peeled open, I was stunned to see what was revealed. A towering white castle. Made all of shining marble. *** It was the most gorgeous structure I’d ever seen. With tall parapets and gold rooftops. White balconies framed by gold rails. It looks like something from a dream. An unreal place. Soon the stag reached the drawbridge and it lowered before us for him to cross. Then the massive gates to the bailey swung wide and even the double doors of the castle flew open. Their black ringed handles thudding along the wood as we ran by. We slowed as we entered a grand banquet hall. The click of wooden cups on tables ceased. And gowns of every shade of spring swept over the room. Beautiful women with heavy curls piled atop their heads hung on the arms of silver-eyed men. The way they moved was ethereal. Slow and somewhat disinterested as they turned to watch the stag entering the center of their Banquet Hall. As if it is the most natural sight for them to behold. Every piece of furniture I saw was embroidered in gold. And upholstered in rich red velvet or dried furs. Everything is beautiful. Every woman, man, bit of furniture, chandelier or tapestry is stunning. I was paralyzed by the sight. And somehow as the stag lowered me the great antlers became arms that set me on my feet. I turned to look and found myself face to face with the man that’d watched me bathe. “Now, Sweet Thing, ask me who I am?” I licked my lips and tried to gather my composure. Realizing that the room had silenced the moment he spoke. “Who are you.” “I’m king here. King of these woods. King of this land. King of all things Unseen. And you, Sweet Thing are in my court now.” “What does that mean?” I asked nervously. “It means that a single taste,” He lifted his finger pointedly. “Of anything within my hall and you become mine forever.” “And if I taste nothing?” “If you can resist the temptations of my Castle, for one night, then you may return home.” “How many people have left your Castle?” “None so far.” He took a step back to gesture at the number surrounding us, proudly. “But I must warn you, you will end up in my bed.” I was already shaking my head. Thinking of my fiancé. My Jason. But the Fey King leaned forward and pressed his lips to my ear. “Oh, you will. And I’ll be buried to the hilt in you.” I shook my head with my mouth gaping but was afraid to deny it for fear that he’d only become more adamant. I could feel I was on tenuous ground already. He’s all powerful here. I didn’t have to see the way those in the court watched him to know. I could feel his power everywhere here. It was all consuming. Like a flavor on one’s lips which touched from every direction you turned. Like his fingers could stretch from any corner. This was the sort of place where hands would reach from walls to caress you while you slept. 03 Temptations The Fey King turned my shoulders and faced me toward the endless table. And I instantly wished he hadn’t. There was any tasty little morsel that a woman could desire laid out before us. On a platter next to me where the ripest red strawberries I’d ever seen, still heavy with fat droplets of dew as though they’d only been plucked moments ago. Next to them were pieces of dark chocolate chunked into squares. Beyond that was sugared pastries. Drizzled with icing and stuffed to brimming with blackberries and apples. Glazed vegetables glistened in the center, as if covered in a layer of wax. Beyond that was the roasted duck. So aromatic that its rich buttery flavor was already caressing along my tongue. And surrounding it were tiny baked quail. There was a boar which had been slowly cooked over flames hours ago perched at the other end of the table. A ruby apple looking crisp from its mouth. Bits of yellow fruit strung over its back. Wine and steaming tea filled pitchers along the table. It looked like enough food to feed all of Millen house for a year. I’d never seen so much to eat in one place in one night. “What is all this?” “It is the sweetest food you’ll ever taste. The most satisfying meats you can imagine. The ripest fruits to ever cross your lips. If you don’t take a bite, you’ll regret it for the entirety of your life…If you do…” His voice dropped meaningfully. “Then you stay with me, forever.” “I have someone back in the city.” I said slowly. Trying to rip my gaze from the food and blinking hard to resist staring at it. My hand was lifting without conscious thoughts to reach for a pastry. I had to push it aside with my other to stop myself. What’s happening. “Is this fey magic?” “Call it fey magic. Call it human temptation. Whatever you wish to define it as, it’s the same thing.” His low, rumbling voice, sent goosebumps coursing over my flesh. Making me shiver as his merest touch brushed along my skin. I wanted to lean back against him. Drop my head to his shoulder and feel every inch of his length pressed along mine. To learn his body as well as I know my own. I’d never felt something so overwhelming. I was nearly dizzied with the sensation. *** “I won’t touch any of it.” I said. My voice weak even to my own ears. Already I was less sure than I’d have told myself an hour ago, I would be. “Why wouldn’t you want to?” He teased. Turning me to face him. I found myself staring up at magnetic brown eyes. Eyes that when I looked into, I noticed tiny green and gold flecks. Irises which seemed to swirl in a hypnotic way. Perfectly symmetrical features. A square jaw and a straight nose, dark brows beneath a few loose curls of dark brown hair. Everything about him seemed to exude life. But these people are trapped here for an eternity. I told myself. Looking back at them and wondering how many of them might’ve been the same as me. A simple girl bathing in the woods lured here by the Fey King and his dark magic. *** At some point the King had begun swaying me side to side and now had me fully dancing in his arms. Far closer than was appropriate. My body molded to his as we moved as one. I noticed that everyone else was dancing in slow intimate movements around the banquet table. The same as we did. As if they are bid to mimic his every movement. He twirled me and I realized that my billowing white nightdress had now turned a shining red velvet. Etched in green vinery across the low bodice and winding around my waist to send curling vines over one hip. I gasped at the sight of the fine garment. “You’re a beautiful creature.” He brought me against him again. His hand linked tightly with mine. As if I might try to escape. He held our hands aloft above our heads as he tilted me to walk sideways with me to the steps of beating music that had suddenly begun somewhere in the hall and now echoed off every wall until it became a rising crescendo. Humming along my flesh and vibrating my most intimate places. I gasped and my head fell back as I felt quaking between my thighs as if an earthquake shook me with its ferocity. “So beautiful.” He leaned forward to palm my throat and caress a slow hand down it’s column to span the top of my chest below my collar and sliding further until his long fingers brushed the rise of my breasts. And lower. Suddenly he caressed a fingertip and a thumb over the distended nipples. Rubbing them in quick short movements that matched the vibrating low in my body. Everything in me tightened and I blew a long breath. My next tone caught, and I stumbled a step in the dance as I tried to clutch my thighs closed. My back arched and a vicious climax tore through me like a whirlwind. Ripping from my core to wind through me. Like wild currents that didn’t stop until they crackled from my nipples to reach his fingertips. I was almost shrieking in pleasure. My hand clutching his overcoat to hold myself up. He gave a deep chuckle as he turned me again. Somehow making my feet lift in step to the dance despite that I was suddenly so weak I was clay in his hands. 04 Not the Last When my body stopped shuddering and my back was able to bend from the rough curve it had clenched into, I found myself staring at him helplessly. “What was that?” I queried. “That, Sweet Thing, was only the first of many I’ll give you.” He looked over my head as he spun me again. “So, many…” And as he turned me again, I stared at him in horror because despite my certainty that I could keep from plucking up even the merest bit of food in honor of my sweet Jason, I was now very sure that I had no hope of keeping the Fey King from possessing me until the morning. He grinned and his gaze brightened on my face. “Ah, there it is…Now you know.” “Know what?” “The surrender is there, in your eyes.” I noticed there was some heavy accent to his words. As if the human language was foreign to him. But it wasn’t any accent that I knew. He’s utterly exotic. Inhuman. *** He dipped me backward in the dance and there was an explosion of bedding as I fell into his giant bed. Nearly spanning an entire room. Though I was sure he’d catch me anywhere I landed on it. “I can’t.” I objected wanly. “Jason…” “Jason isn’t here.” His face was between my breasts. Lathing his way down my sternum and kissing wetly along my ribs as if he were tasting me. Like I’m the precious morsel. He licked the underside of my breast and trailed it up to latch his mouth over my nipple. Tossing the blankets back around his shoulders. I couldn’t even remember him taking off my dress. But I recalled the sound of ripping fabric. Was that him tearing my clothes or me, his? I was almost too terrified of the answer to remember. But I was so dizzied by his touch that it was nearly as if I was intoxicated. What was happening to me seemed to go in and out in fragments. The haze of pleasure was nearly overwhelming. My hands had wound through his dark hair. Feeling the silky thickness and tangling in it as I clutched him to me, desperately. As if I was afraid, he might stop. Please, please stop. I thought. Because it was becoming increasingly obvious, I couldn’t gain the willpower to stop him. His hands were everywhere. Touching me in slow swirling caresses that left me panting. The more sounds I made, the more fevered his touch became. “I’m going to possess every corner of your flesh.” He kissed up my neck. “Fill your holes until every part of you is yearning for me.” The truly terrifying part was that I was certain he was right. *** “Jason...” I murmured. “Your ‘Jason’ isn’t here, Sweet Thing.” He showered kisses from one side of my neck to the other and down my body. His lips felt like satin. His hands followed the curves of my hips to reach beneath me and scoop my buttocks. Guiding my thighs open as he drew me to him. I’d never felt so many sensations at once. Heat, his hands which seemed to be everywhere, smooth lips touching my most intimate places. His knowledge of my body exceeded my own. He knew every place to kiss or caress that set me on fire. He leaned his pelvis forward and I felt the heavy weight of his member dragging along my crease. I gasped and gripped along the bedding. Searching for something to hold onto. To anchor me to reality. *** His fingers slid from beneath my ass cheeks to touch along my entrance, rubbing in circular motions. “Please!” I begged. “Please, what, Sweet Thing?” “Stop! Please stop.” I gasped. “The wetness of your body tells me you want otherwise.” He continued his ministrations. Working his nimble fingers as he looked at me steadily. “Is that really what you want?” I wanted to nod. But despite all my commands, my body wasn’t cooperating. “Could you imagine...” He caught one thigh and guided my leg with a sweeping caress to fold over his hip. Flattening his palm on the outside as he dragged it more roughly back up the length to reach my hip, side, ribs and breast. Palming it as he pressed me down. He did the same with his other hand on my other leg as he slowly, methodically leaned over me to whisper near my forehead. “If I stopped now. If I left you like this, walked away before you were filled, left you yearning and wanting.” He kissed my bangs lightly. “I could you know, if that’s what you really want.” He moved lower so he could look in my face, waiting. I was mesmerized by his green flecked, brown eyes and perfect features. His skin was smooth. Shimmering nearly gold in the flickering light of the nearby fire. Which danced over his flesh. His lips were swollen and hungry. His gaze nearly starved as it roved over me. I could physically feel how ravenous he was. His deep desire to take me. To feel my wetness wrap around him and my body suckle his as I took him in. I was panting in short breaths. Just trying to breathe. I was drowning in sensations. In his need. And I could do nothing other than fulfill it. I lifted my hips to him as an offering. “Take me?” He grinned, slow and evil. And he jerked forward and glided into me in one smooth thrust. *** I yelped. Reaching to grab his shoulders with biting nails as I felt my body abruptly open for him. Swallowing him in. Tiny fragments of me giving way to make a path for him until he wholly filled me. Entering me before I could object. Before I could think. Of Jason. My poor Jason. “There will be others.” He whispered against my cheek as he rhythmically moved into me. “Other men who will,” he groaned in pleasure. “Want you, feel you. And offer themselves to you. Jason will not be your first.” He leaned up to grin at me. Because that is now clearly him. “Nor will he be your last.” But that seemed almost ominous. Like a threat that he will be my last as well. 05 A Crescendo I shook my head. Trying to sweep away the daze of feelings I was experiencing. Think of something else. The sin of this moment. For a moment I wondered how many women he’d had. How many have been taken in this castle? In this bed? He was moving over me. His smooth body, slicking with a sheen of sweat as he slipped in and out. Stretching me to accommodate his length. Then moving back out. At first, I was very still. Unsure what to do because I was so shocked by the sheer intimacy of having a man’s body in mine. His thighs moved within the nest of mine. His ankles draping over mine. One hand caressed leisurely circles around my breast. The other held my cheek as his lips descended. Tasting mine from different directions as he stuffed me full. “Please...” I begged. Not even certain what I was asking for. “Not yet, Sweet Thing. Not nearly yet.” *** I understood why soon after that. Muscles in my body began to draw tight as a bowstring. My knees curled up slightly. My toes winding tight. My back bent at an angle I’d never contorted before, dropping my weight to the back of my head. My hips shoved themselves more firmly against him to meet his writhing thrusts. Even when he ground his hips into circles against me. Dragging himself through me at different angles. I made some short, primal, female noises as he took me. Soon writhing beneath him as everything in me tensed. Then I exploded. My body feeling like it shattered into a million fragments. Lights burned behind my clenched eyes and the air became purer. My nostrils filled with his alluring male scent. My nails raking into his back and down his arms only made him give a low, pleased chuckle. He wants it all. All of me. I suddenly understood that with him I could do no wrong. As long as I’m beneath him. At mercy to his sway. “Let me go.” I croaked. He laughed unsympathetically. “Why would you ever want to leave. When I could take you each night. Cover you in this sweat. Bring you to these heights and watch your towers crumble night after night until you are vulnerable to only me. Mine entirely.” “And who would you belong to?” I countered viciously. Trying to gather something to put between us, at least mentally. “You.” He pushed into me hard to make his point. “Don’t you feel that I do right now. You have me. My most vulnerable places at the mercy of your body. The things you could do to harm me.” His voice dropped dangerously. “To please me...” Why did he make me shiver when he said it like that? *** Before I could even clear my muddled mind, he sat up and caught my legs tighter around his waist. Working into me more deeply and becoming more feral as he took his pleasure from my body. I wanted to resent him. Wanted to feel filthy for what he was doing to me. But looking at his chorded, beautiful body, all I could think was that I wanted more of him. I want to possess him. I want him for mine. But instantly a tiny voice asked me how many other women had lain beneath him in this bed wondering these same things. I won’t be one of those hapless women! I promised myself. But despite all my valiant thoughts, I came again. Quaking around him. Vibrating him inside me as my walls caved to suckle him warmly. Taking the wild spurting of his pleasure deeper within me. Touching my very womb with the evidence of his animalistic ecstasy. “See, Sweet Thing?” His head fell and his dark eyes were on me again. He was very still, buried inside me. “I told you it would be like this. And don’t we belong to each other now?” *** Before he could say anything more in that persuasive, appealing voice, I lifted off him and skid between his elbow and hip to slide from under him. Rolling to my feet and taking the sheet with me. Twisting it around me hastily. “No! I do not belong to you!” I looked out the window and saw the first glimmers of an orange dawn creeping through the gold trees. Making the light explode of their gilded leaves. “See! It is morning already!” I cried. Pointing triumphantly. “And I ate none of your blasted food!” The fiend had not won. My body may have surrendered shamelessly to him, but my spirit has not. He sighed and rolled onto his back. A pillow tucked behind him as he sat up against the headboard. Carefully inspecting his fingernails. “Be careful you don’t annoy me in your triumph, Sweet Thing.” His voice held a harsh, commanding note now that warned me of something bad. My stomach sunk. Why not? What more will he do to me? 06 Freedom I had earned my freedom, hadn’t I? He can’t take it from me. I ate none of his food. I recalled the conditions he’d put on me here. I was staring at him, waiting for him to make some move. But he made none. I picked up my dress but found it tattered as though a bear had clawed through it. Apparently, it had been my dress tearing. That answered that question. “There are more in the armoire.” He gestured with a thumb to a vast wooden construction standing near his side of the bed. Still seeming preoccupied with his own hands. Hands that’d been all over me. I stepped over his white dark shirt and realized it too was in pieces. I tore his clothes as well. I’d been in great haste to feel his skin. The images of me touching his chest before he’d shoved me back on the bed, came in flashes. How I’d caressed over him reverently. Wanting to feel every part of his body. *** Closing my eyes against the images I fled to the armoire. Tossing open the doors to grab the first dress I saw. One of silver satin with shimmering lace over it. I snatched it out and climbed into it. Not even bothering to do the fastens on the back, I clutched it to my chest. “Which way is out?” Giving me a lopsided grin, he didn’t move. After what seemed an eternity, he slid from the bed onto his bare feet. My gaze was instantly drawn to his cock. The bare piece of him that had sunk into my flesh. It was large and imposing. Making me take a step back as I wondered if he’d take me again. Certain I could no more resist him now then I already had. As my gaze slid up, he smirked. And he was instantly dressed. His clothes from the floor gone. But what he wore now, was in pristine condition. Fey magic. *** He walked toward me, and I turned to bolt but my feet locked in place. His arms draped over me, placing a white cloak over my shoulders then circling before me so he could drop his face into the crook of my neck. A touching gesture for one so wicked. Jason had held me like that, but it had never felt so intimate. So blatantly sexual. But Jason wasn’t as tall or dominating either. I swallowed hard. Realizing I didn’t want to move. I wanted to enjoy the way this felt. I felt warm, safer than I ever had, sheltered in his arms. As if he’d look after me all of my days. Probably how they all felt when he trapped them at court. I told myself. Forcing the bitterness back. And driving me forward from his arms. I could feel him behind me. Staring at my back but saying nothing. “This way.” He finally whispered. I barely heard the words before he caught my arm and turning me to lead me before him out the doorway of the chamber. Down the stairs. He tugged open the dual front doors and let the morning sun pour in and disperse over the marbled floor. Brightening the room. I didn’t look back at the banquet table. Afraid I might be tempted when I was so close to freedom. *** He walked me out the doors and to the trees. Then everything became blurred flashes as he pulled my hand. Guiding me through the woods expertly. But too fast for me to remember how I’d gotten there. Soon the trees grew thick and dark, and we stepped through them to reveal the creek where I’d been bathing. “Just know...” He stood next to me, staring at the water rather than looking at me. “you’re the first one I’ve ever let go. And to do that when you have something so precious to me, speaks to how remarkable a woman you are.” I frowned at him focused on his first words. “Let go? You couldn’t keep me. I ate nothing.” “I didn’t say eat, Sweet Thing.” He turned his head to level that brown gaze on me, coldly. “I said taste anything.” I gasped and put a hand to my lips. Realizing what he meant. I’d tasted him. I vaguely remembered nipping him. His kisses, my lips showering wet kisses along his chest. I blinked at him in horror. “Now you see...” He blinked slowly. “I am indeed, releasing the pretty little bird I’d caught in my web.” I wanted to ask why but was too afraid of the answer. “Just remember that what you have, is still mine. No matter what your precious fiancé says.” There was bitterness with a tinge of annoyance marking his voice. I was quick to defend my love. “His name is Jason Charters, Lord Charters.” I said proudly. “He’s a good man. The best I’ve ever known.” “Good. I wouldn’t want you with anything else. Nor for else to raise my offspring.” He turned and was stepping through the trees. His dark figure already being swallowed by their depths. “What?” “My son. You may marry the man but my son you name after me. A bit of remembrance to comfort you all the nights you’ll lie awake thinking of my touch...” He didn’t look back. I took a step after him to keep him in view a moment longer. “I don’t even know your name!” I squawked. Praying he was wrong. About all of it! What he’s saying is insanity. “Bodin.” He called back. His voice fading into the woods as he vanished. Leaving me there alone. As if my life hasn’t changed forever... ********** THE CERISE CLOAK SUMMARY: Red was the color I always avoided. Because we all knew about the wolves that hunted in the woods. And the biggest one of them all hated the color red. So, I thought I was safe without it, but I wasn't ready for the creature that came calling at Gram's wanting information. I only wanted to take some bread to grandma. I didn't expect to walk into the middle of a territory war or the price I'd have to pay to keep her safe. But the price the alpha of the NightHunter Pack wanted was a high one to pay. Especially to protect a man I didn't know and had never met. But for Grandma...I'd do nearly anything... 01 To See Gram The direction he came from was filled with giant mushrooms and tiny fluttering fey. They intermingled with the black trimmed orange butterflies which twisted through the fragments of light. Trying to dry their dewy wings in the early morning sun seeping through treetops. But down here the morning fog held fast. Hanging low and covering everything like a hazy gray blanket. As the man walked through it, it dampened his pants, making him pull the flaps of his red velvety cloak tighter around him to block against the moisture. He wore the garment with the hood pulled up over his head. The hem just brushing the grass around his feet. It was long enough that it just fit his tall frame. He was moving so early in the morning, because he had great purpose. A set look in his brown eyes and intensity making his whiskered jaw tighten rhythmically. The trees thinned and the grass was shorter, the mushrooms less colorful as they parted the grass with their tan and white tops. Tiny purple flowers crept through the grass on wild vines. They crunched under his heavy boot, as his feet found the path toward the small hut with the thatched roof. A tiny hut which leaned predominantly to one side. Two other men stepped to his flank. “Is this it?” “This is her.” The leader said. “She’ll know where he is. And he doesn’t get away this time.” The leader said it with determined finality. “We’re ready boss.” The bigger of the two rolled his shoulders in preparation for battle. “Stay out here. Out of sight. Let me know if anyone comes but don’t make yourself obvious unless I tell you to be. If it’s him. Let him come…” “Yes boss.” The tall, wiry one nodded. When Seth, the leader looked back at them both the others lowered their heads in deference. Grunting in satisfaction, he headed in. There was a woman’s terrified scream as he threw open the door. But it was quickly stifled as he overcame her. *** Cerise...My name meant red. It was odd to think it. Especially, when I came from a whole town afraid of the color... I felt a little guilty as I headed off toward Gram’s with a basket full of homemade bread, I’d safely tucked away. Folded under linens light enough to refrain from smashing it. I headed out today in my simple brown gown. A worn one of my mother’s that she’d hemmed in for me. The sleeves of my white undershirt billowing around my arms. Keeping me cool enough to not be bothered by the spring heat trapped in the trees of the forest. Enclosing all the humidity in miserable pockets separated by cool expanses. My only extravagance was the necklaces of thick beads which Gram had made me. Often offering me a new one and telling me they’d keep me safe on my walks into the woods. Even though they were red. I was looking forward to the walk with my friend, Betty, today. A refreshing break from my chores. Betty decided to walk partway with me, as she often did. About halfway there she’d turn back. “Why do you bring these out here every week, Cerise?” “The bread?” She nodded. “Because you know Gram hates coming into the village!” I gave her a look. Sensing we were going to have one of our frequent disputes over Gram. Betty doesn’t like her. I suspected it was because Gram had tried to save Betty’s little brother but hadn’t gotten there in time and her magic was rendered useless by the lack of time. “She still has to, Cerise.” “But not as often.” I countered. “Your mother is still making them because of your dad?” “Yes, if it wasn’t for Gram, he’d have died of the palpitations. You know that.” “She creeps me out.” Betty shuddered. “You know how many people she’s saved.” “I do. Still creepy.” “I love Gram.” I defended. The sage old woman had taught me a lot about mixing potions and healing herbs. “Most of the villagers do. That’s why everyone calls her grandma.” It was true. She wasn’t truly any of our family. He was the village healer so despite being a hermit who resided a way, outside of Vesvera village, she was usually well-tended. Everyone’s grandma because what she did with her herbs and potions was so important to us. And grandma had no family, so we all served as her children. She’s saved so many of our loved ones. She’d supposedly had a son once, but no one knew what’d happened to him. It was thought that the wolves that haunted these woods had gotten him. That’d been before the hunter came. *** We reached the midway point and Betty turned around and began to head back to the village. Leaving me alone to tread the darkest parts of the forest. I was careful walking the dirt trek leading to Gram’s house. We all knew of the wolves that filled the length of these woods. However, there were very few surrounding Vesvera because of the hunter. Only a few of the villagers had ever seen the protector of our section of the woods. They called him Wrath. The biggest of the wolves out here had seemed to claim this as his territory. He was the only one I was ever worried about coming across. However, it was said that generally one was safe from him as long as they weren’t wearing crimson. It was well known that for some reason, the color seemed to trigger him, so I was careful never to wear it. Other than my pretty necklaces Gram gave me. Which I always ensured were safely tucked under the hem of my white undershirt. Gram’s tiny hut came into view. I noticed everything was eerily quiet here. Undisturbed. It seemed like even the birds dared not peep. I noticed the butterflies that always haunted the path and tended to linger on Gram’s roof were gone today. Odd. I shook off the weird feeling and headed in the door. 02 Trapped As soon as I entered, my arm was caught, and I was dragged into the room and around to slam my back against the wall. Nearly knocking the air out of me. I found myself staring up at a tall, slender man. One I’d never met. “Why are-are you in Gram’s house?” “Why are you?” He demanded. His authoritative tone spurred me to answer despite myself. “She’s my friend.” I peered around him and saw Gram in the distance. She was sitting in her old rocking chair. Tipping it slowly. “You shouldn’t have come, Dear.” She shook her head. Though she was trying hard to make her movements look calm, it was clear they were not. She’s scared and anxious. Why? “Why are they here, Grandma? What’s going on?” “We need her to tell us something very important.” “So, tell them, Gram.” “I cannot!” Gram snapped angrily, rocking faster. “What is it, Gram?” She said nothing. The leader kept pressure on my shoulder to ensure I couldn’t go anywhere. He twisted around. “Tell me where he is!” He demanded. She tightened her lips. The wrinkles at the corner of her eyes grew strained. “Who?” I asked tentatively of the leader. His head whipped to see me. “Her son!” He pointed behind him angrily. “I-I know where he is…” I said. “Cerise!” Gram objected. Leaning forward and trying to silence me. Her eyes desperate. “Where?” The man roared. His attention focused on me hatefully. Brown eyes cold and flat. “I’ll-I’ll t-t-take you to him…If you let her go.” I nodded toward Gram. He grinned slowly. Eyes going hooded. “Oh, it’ll take a hell of a lot more than that, Sweetheart.” “L-like?” I was scared my hands were shaking. Is he going to want to kill me instead? His eyes drifted over my face and down toward the rise of my upper breasts shadowed beneath the filmy fabric of my white undershirt. He massaged the round of one with his thumb resting below my collar. I caught my breath as his meaning became clear. *** I chewed my lip a moment. Gathering the remnants of my slippery courage enough to blurt. “If I let you, will you release her?” He chuckled coldly. “Who said I need you to let me?” That made me swallow a lump in my throat. “Will you let her go?” I persisted. He dropped his hand. “I suppose. If you’re real good and you tell me what I want to know, I could do that.” “Let her go first.” “Why?” He reared back in half amusement. Eyeing me sideways. “Because I won’t do anything for you otherwise.” I jutted my chin in a way that made my mom reiterate it was why I was so old and unmarried. Still in their cottage instead of with a husband. “Let her go.” I forced strength into my voice as I commanded it. “Fine. What do I call you, Little Firefly?” “My name is Cerise.” “Pretty name.” He commented offhandedly. “Tell me what you’ll do for me, pretty Cerise.” “Whatever you need. If you let her go.” “Fine.” He tilted his head to inspect me. Catching a lock of silky black hair to stroke thoughtfully with his thumb. “But if you don’t show me where to find Wrath after, I’ll break you…” I met his look. Feeling my heart racing in my chest as I wondered how the hell, I was going to pull this off. “Do you understand me, Cerise?” He said my name slowly. Making it sound far more intimate than it should’ve. *** “I do.” “Good.” He walked over to stick his head out the door. “Let the old woman go. Stay where you are.” There are more people out there? It occurred to me that was why all the creatures had been silent. Why I’d felt such a sense of unsettle when I’d arrived. I should’ve gone to get help then. I cursed my fool actions. But I didn’t know. “Go, Old Woman. I’ll find your boy. One way or the other, his reign is coming to an end.” He walked over and pushed open the door. Leaving it gaping. Gram eyed me as she hesitantly walked toward it. She suddenly stopped and reached to close the door. Deciding she won’t leave me. “Go, Gram.” I said. Giving her a long look that I hoped would convey that I couldn’t fight them or try to escape if I had to worry about her. I need her to go now. She returned my gaze. Her fine white brows drawing together on her tanned forehead as she looked strained. “Go.” I mouthed. “Please.” She chewed her cheek and looked morose as she stared at me. Stepping out the door and looking at me until she’d eased from a clear view of me. “Go, Gram.” I called to her. “Hurry.” The man walked over and jerked the door closed with a bang that rang with finality. Like the cage door sealing. “Now, Pretty. Let’s have a look at you before we get down to business.” CONTINUED ON POST 2

SUMMARY Bodin Charters had been my friend since we were kids. Painfully shy and uncomfortable in crowds. I was always the outgoing one. Willing to fight and shout for what I wanted. But Bodin wanted something now. Me. I had told him he’d not have me countless times over the years. I was waiting for a man who wrote me sonnets and climbed walls to sneak into my chambers. Bodin would never do any of that. He didn’t have an unpredictable bone in his body… Until he did. My father was ill and had been for a long time. I didn’t know Bodin, who’d inherited the Charter’s fortune and property, had persuaded my father to make me his ward upon his deathbed. Now my father is gone. And Bodin is stating I can’t be his ward because it’d be improper. I must become his wife. I won’t. But as his ward, he has law over me. Law where he can make me do things I don’t want to do. And he keeps reminding me, he’ll have more sway over me as my husband, so I best start learning to obey him. The devil I will. Unfortunately, I’m finding Bodin is a far more clever devil then I expected… 01 - Childhood Interests Bodin was a few years older than me, but painfully shy. I met him when we were still young. He looked stiff as a board and hardly said a word. I wasn’t having that. “Who are you?” I demanded in my tinging youthful voice. “Bo-Bo-Bodin.” “Bo? Or Din?” I teased. “Bo…din.” He chewed his lip and shifted nervously. “Well, Din,” I caught his hand. “Let’s go play.” “Bo…” “I don’t care.” I drug him behind me. Taking him to a chessboard. “Do you know how to play?” I pulled out a chair. He gave me a long look. “N-no…” So, I spent the next several months teaching him how. Until he substantially improved. Though I always still won. His father and mine were close friends so he was around a lot. A fact which I didn’t mind as I often found things to mentor the meek boy in. *** When I was about fourteen and he was technically a young man learning the trader’s market his father had flourished in, he kept sending me long looks across the banquet table during dinner. I pulled him aside afterwards tugging him by the sleeve. “What’s wrong with you, Din? You’re acting weird.” “We should wed, Belle.” I scoffed. “I’m not marrying you, Din!” “Why not?” His brows drew together. “We’re friends. It’d be weird.” “Not that weird…” “Stop it, Din.” “Why don’t you at least think about it?” His voice sounded a bit harsh. “No!” I flounced off in a huff. He watched me go. His brown eyes narrowing. “We’ll see…” 02 - Wanting More It wasn’t the last time he mentioned it. He mentions it a lot. Over the years it had increased in frequency. Finally, angry one day, I turned on him at the ball. “You only want to wed me because I’m the only woman that you can speak to.” “Are you, Belle?” His voice lowered and there was anger written over his face. “Yes.” He lifted his chin. His jaw ticking. He liked to do that because he was already over a foot taller than me and I thought he liked to feel taller when he was irritated with me. “Would you just go get me another punch.” I shoved the glass at him. “Lord Vice is next on my dance card.” His cheeks sucked in and he gave me a hard look but walked off stiffly to do as I’d asked. I blew a breath. “Was he asking again?” My friend Sara Lance leaned over to ask. “Yes. He’s always asking.” I groaned. “He’s a fine one. You’d do well to consider it.” “He’s my friend.” “Even better.” Sara proclaimed. “No. I want more.” “Like what?” She tilted her head chidingly. Before tossing her arms and saying dramatically. “Like a man to write you grand sonnets and fall at your feet worshipping your fine face and figure?” “I don’t say it like that.” “Pretty much.” “It is what I want.” I admitted. “And you don’t think Bodin up to the task.” “He’s boring. And predictable. I’ve known him since childhood.” “Have you though?” Sarah asked. “Yes.” “How do you see Bodin, Belle?” I shrugged. Thinking it over. “He’s fine enough of face-” “Striking actually.” She cut me off. I gave her a sour look and she silenced to let me finish. “But I must teach him everything. He’s dreadfully quiet and boring. Nothing is ever a surprise with him.” “And he’s so afraid of people.” I groaned as I added it. “Doesn’t look afraid of her.” Sarah pointed out. I turned to follow the line of her pointing finger. Bodin was standing at the punch table with my full glass. A pretty brunette was stroking his forearm and speaking up to him. He nodded a few times and flashed a wide grin. His brows lifting invitingly as he gave her a long look. “Who is she?” I asked. “Her name is Alessande. She’s a singer. I’ve heard she’s his mistress.” “Mistress!” I cried stunned. “He can barely talk. How could he-he…” Lie with a woman? “Oh.” Sarah’s head reared back. “He’s had many. Don’t you know? Since he inherited his father’s trade, he has fair coin to spin and with his face and body those harlots line up for him.” I crinkled my nose. “No.” “Yes, Belle.” She pointed across the room. “And look there. At Miss Teatree. She’s had her eye on him for the last several months. Since he escorted you to the Summer Gala at their Townhome.” I recalled the event and did recall that girl following him around. I didn’t particularly care for it and had asked her what she was doing. She’d dismissed me and doggedly trailed his steps. She’d touched his arm like that too. “I must say.” Sarah sipped her punch. “Were he not so besotten with you I’d have a go at him. He’s quite fine.” “Sarah!” “Well, he is!” *** He returned with my punch and handed it to me. Caressing my gloved wrist as I thanked him. Miss Teatree scampered over to talk to him. He turned to speak to her. Using his usual short phrases but I noticed he didn’t seem to smile at her the way he smiled at Alessande. Does he smile at me like that? I couldn’t remember ever seeing him smile. He always looks uncomfortable. But he didn’t look uncomfortable talking to Miss Teatree. More annoyed. His dark brows were drawn together over his nearly black eyes. His full lips were tight and that muscle in his jaw ticked. A sure indicator he’s irritated. She asked if he would take her to the floor for her next dance. He nodded and politely offered his elbow. She took it and curved her hip into his. Clinging to his arm a bit desperately. I eyed the touch. “You see it now, don’t you?” Sarah whispered laughingly. “It’s odd.” “It’s not. He’s quite attractive. And there’s more that’ll have him soon if you won’t.” “Fine.” I lifted my nose and sniffed. “Let them have him.” 03 - A Bold Vow It was a few months after that ball when my father was holding one in our home. Demetrius House was expansive and suited well for parties. My father had been sickly along time and he said that hosting the balls made him feel young and healthy again. Plus, it was the closest he got to company since his dear friend, Lord Jason Charters had passed away and left everything to his son. Bodin. I wondered if Bodin was going to be here. Of course, he’ll be here. I’m here. It seemed he was everywhere I was anymore. “Belle.” His voice boomed across the Ballroom with such authority that everyone stopped, and all eyes turned. I lifted my brows in shock that he’d shout for me across a crowded room. I lifted my skirts and hurried over. “What?” “The doctor is here. Your father collapsed in the Parlor a short time ago.” “And you didn’t tell me!” I went to move past him, but he caught me by the shoulders. “The doctor is tending to him. Let him do his job.” “What do you think I’ll do!” “You’ll go in there and try to control everything as you always do.” What? I reared back as though he’d slapped me. Bodin rarely insulted me. “Come here.” He commanded. I was so stunned at his tone that I obediently followed him to the Dark Parlor further down the hall. He led me in, but I was so consumed with worry for my father I didn’t consider that we were alone, unchaperoned in the Parlor. “What do you want, Din?” I said a bit harshly. He was watching me pace. His eyes so dark that they reflected only the candle burning in the corner and his head turned slightly to keep me in view. “You know what I want.” “I told you a million times, you can’t have me.” “I don’t think you’re hearing me.” “Now is not the time!” I stomped a foot. “My father is ill.” “Now is absolutely the right time. What do you think happens to you when he’s gone?” “I don’t know. I’m sure some distant aunt somewhere will take me.” “You don’t know or speak to any of your family. Do you even know that your father disowned many of them for his friendship with mine?” “What?” I blinked at him. Coming to a stop clutching my skirts. He shook his head. “How can you be so blind? It’s all irrelevant now.” “What on Earth are you mumbling, Din?” “Marry me.” “No.” I said obstinately. “Today.” “Never.” I countered. He tilted his head and stared down his nose at me. I could feel his anger rolling off him in waves. “I don’t think you understand.” He said coldly. “I will have you.” “Over my dead body, Bodin.” He shrugged. “We’ll see, Belle.” He turned and walked from the room without another word. Slamming it behind him so resoundingly that the wall vibrated. I winced and jumped. That seemed nothing like the shy boy I knew. 04 - Ward I didn’t know it then but Bodin had been right to be scared. My father was dying. That evening I was in my room sitting on the edge of my bed sobbing when the door cracked. I looked up with tears streaming my face. “He’s dying.” “I know.” Bodin stood at the doorway. Half-in, half-out. Looking like the lost boy I used to think he was, again. My friend, Sarah came in behind him, rushing to me to give me a supportive hug. “They won’t let me see him.” I gave Bodin a confused look. Pain written over my face. “That’s because I ordered them not to.” My head shot up and I gave Bodin a betrayed look. “Why would you do that!” “Because…” Sarah was the one that answered, rubbing my shoulder. “He’s bleeding from his eyes and nose and they can’t get it stopped. He doesn’t know who he is or who any of us are.” “You’ve seen him?” I gave her a betrayed look. “Bodin had me have a look at him because he thought you’d listen to me a mite more than you will him.” “He’s not well, Belle.” Bodin said softly from the doorway. “And it’d break your heart to see him right now. He’s not coherent. He wouldn’t even know you were there, truthfully. You seeing him would be for your benefit not his, and I assure you it’d be less to your benefit than you think.” “You don’t know what I think!” *** “Well, Bodin…” Sarah murmured. “I think I have been all the help I can be. I think perhaps the rest of this discussion is atween you two.” She leaned over to hug me and gave my cheek a quick kiss. “Try to be understanding. Don’t take it all out on him.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” I hugged her back as I grunted it harshly. “He’s always your whipping boy.” She whispered in my ear. “Give him a break.” She broke the hug and walked from the room. Closing the door lightly behind her. He’d stepped aside the door to let her out. He doesn’t want to come over her. He’s afraid of what I’ll do. And I did want to yell at him. I knew it’d make me feel better. And he always forgives me. *** He sighed and strolled in to stand before me. Still looking immaculate from the ball. A rich burgundy vest beneath a green velvet overcoat with gold trim. “It’s disgusting that you never have a hair out of place.” I complained. “Not even now.” “I’m meticulous in all things.” He slumped down on the bed next to me. “I’m going to see him.” I gave Bodin a dark look. “No, Sweetheart. You’re not.” I’d never heard that authoritative note in his voice when he talked to me. And I didn’t care for it now. “You don’t tell me what to do.” “I am. Right now. The answer is no, you can’t see your father.” “I wasn’t asking.” “Doesn’t change my answer.” He met my hard look unflinchingly. “You used to look away when I glared at you.” I commented. Not liking that he didn’t now, either. I focused my attention on my hands twisting my skirt in my lap. “I don’t look away from anything anymore, Belle. Not for a long time.” “Since your dad died?” I asked softly. “Perhaps.” He said thoughtfully. Staring ahead now. “There’s something you should know.” “What?” I blinked at him. The tone of his voice was ominous. My stomach sunk. “Your father is likely going to pass tonight.” I sobbed in objection. Dropping my face to my hands and shaking my head in adamant denial. “And you should know that a few years ago, I persuaded him that if he passed away you would become my ward.” “What?” My head shot up and I screeched in shock. “You did not!” “I did.” He shrugged. Sensing that I was overly angry, awash with grief, and willing to be the target. “I told you I’d have you one way or the other.” I launched to my feet. “Being your ward doesn’t mean I belong to you!” “Actually, it does. That’s exactly what it means. I’m responsible for you and you’re my possession until you’re wed, by law.” “Then I’ll wed quickly.” I sneered. My hands working in white knuckled fists. “Yes, you will. To me.” “The hell I will!” I reared back. My blue eyes nearly falling from my skull as I pulsed with fury. “Well, no one else will have you.” “I have other suitors!” I objected. “Yes, you do. And I’ll tell them all no.” “Screw you Bodin!” “You’ll do that to, Belle. Flat on your back in my bed, soon as it’s all well and done.” 05 - Damn Him “You’re a bastard and a son of a whore!” I shrieked as he stalked from my bed and to the door. “Perhaps you should learn what those words mean before you go bandying them about. I’m none of those things. And you’d do well to remember it.” “You don’t scare me, Bodin.” “Don’t kid yourself.” He said derisively. “You’re petrified of being in my hands and relying solely on me. What did you think would happen? Did you really think I’d let you be sent off to someone you or I hardly know?” “You just don’t want me to be anywhere you won’t have access to me!” “Also, true.” He gave a grudging nod. No hint of shame in his demeanor. “You’re absolutely a-a-a” “Bastard, so you said.” He said dryly. His hand on the handle of the door. “My father isn’t even in the ground and you’re plotting how to get me in your bed. What manner of man are you?” “I’m one that goes after what I want, Belle. Which happens to be you.” He said decisively. “And you’re wrong about me plotting.” “Oh?” I quirked a malicious brow. “You’re not plotting?” “No, I have been. For several years. I told you, you’d be mine and you will. Just a matter of time now.” “You’re dreadful.” “I’ve been playing chess a long while now, Belle.” “I taught you how to play!” I reminded. Taking my most snobbish tone. He scoffed. “Are you truly so naïve? What if you’re wrong about everything you think you know about me, Belle?” *** I blinked at him in confusion. “What’s that supposed to mean.” “I knew how to play chess. Quite well, actually. I regularly defeated everyone in my household.” “But I always beat you!” “Because I let you.” He towered over me. Pointing a finger at me as he huffed in rage. Why’s he mad? “Why would you do that?” I asked more warily. “Because I saw a girl I liked. One I was interested in getting to know.” “So, you were so shy you feigned not knowing how to play the game.” “In-fact I’m not shy. I’ve never been. I just don’t have much to say. And you were so busy leading me around by the collar, I saw no need to correct you every time you said that.” “What are you saying to me, Din?” “I’m telling you, you’re wrong about everything you think you know. Especially about me. And you’re going to learn that come hell or high water, I always get what I want.” *** I spent that night praying my father would come out of the sickness. Both for his sake and mine. I had no idea what Bodin had in store for me, but he was right about one thing. For the first time in my life…I was afraid of him. And the lengths he’s willing to go. I’d learned tonight that he was both far more commanding and far more conniving than I’d ever realized. If I want a man of my own choosing, I need to extract myself from Bodin. Once I’m his ward, he won’t let any suitor near me. I was certain he wasn’t bluffing. I’d never known him to bluff and the look on his face tonight had been pure wrath when I’d mentioned other suitors. He was possessive too? When did he change so much? I needed to talk to Sarah. I need a way out of this. And without that last thought, I dismissed it all to focus on worrying for my father. When I could take it no longer, I rushed across the chamber and ripped the door open. Bent on seeing my father in whatever state he was in. Bleeding or dying, I need to see him. He’d always been my wisdom and strength. Even I could admit that perhaps he’d spoiled me shamelessly. I’d never wanted for anything and in all my life he’d never said a harsh word to me. As I stepped in the hall, I saw a shadow rocking off the wall and turning to block my path. Even with the torch behind him and his face cast in darkness I knew him. He’d been leaning on the wall in the hallway. Doing what? Listening to me? Waiting for me to emerge? “You were waiting for me to come out?” “Waiting for you to defy me and try to go to him. I knew you would, as surely as the sun rises.” “He is my father!” “I’m aware.” “Don’t be condescending with me!” “Stop acting the obstinate child.” He countered. “I’m trying to save you a sight that will haunt you the rest of your days. If you’d have a grain of trust in me and relinquish the smallest bit of control to listen, you’d realize I’m right.” “You are nothing more than an annoyance, Din.” “Is that so?” He snapped. Snatching me in his arms. His hands snaking around my lower back and shoulders as he jerked me so suddenly, I stepped with him in shock. He shoved me back against the wall. Holding me there. “What’s it going to take for you to realize there is a time when you must obey me? For your own good.” “There is nothing I must do.” He grunted. “Damn you, Belle.” He reached over and yanked the handle of my chamber door. Pulling it open he shoved my hip until I slid through it. Once inside he ripped it closed and began descending on me. I backed up reflexively. Having never seen him so aggressive before. “What are you doing?” “You’ll figure it out.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked worriedly. He moved slightly to the right and left and I veered to keep him in direct eye line as I retreated. Yelping as my legs hit the foot chest at the end of my bed. Without missing a beat, he caught up to me and grabbed my waist tossing me backward onto my bed. And putting one foot on the chest to hop up after me. Ducking the canopy as he crawled over me. I sunk into the bedding with my arms at my side. “What are you doing?” My voice was rising.